Skip to main content

Full text of "The development of British thought from 1820 to 1890, with special reference to German influences"

See other formats


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.archive.org/details/developmentofbriOOwaddricli 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF 
BRITISH  THOUGHT 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF 
BRITISH  THOUGHT 

FROM    1820  TO  1890 
With  Special  Reference  to  German  Influences 


By 

M.  M.  WADDINGTON,  M.A.,  Ph.D. 

Lecturer,  Trinity  College,  Toronto 


J.  M.  DENT  &  SONS.  LIMITED 

MELINDA  STREET.  TORONTO 

1919 


J3is(c 
Wz 


Copyright.  Canada,  1919 
BT  J.  M.  Dent  &  Sons,  Ltd. 


•  •  k  •  • 


FOREWORD 

Readers  of  the  prose  writings  of  Coleridge  have 
doubtless  been  struck  by  his  air  of  being  more  than  a 
mere  man  of  letters.  Yet  he  is  not,  in  his  own  right, 
a  philosopher,  and  his  appeal  is  to  the  student  of 
literature  rather  than  to  the  philosophical  inquirer. 
The  difficulty  which  a  reader  who  knew  no  philosophy 
might  experience,  in  reading  such  material  as  Coleridgian 
prose,  suggested  the  need  of  a  work  like  the  following. 
An  examination  of  English  literature  in  the  19th  century 
led  to  definite  conclusions  as  to  the  influences  which 
w€nt  to  make  certain  phases  of  that  literature  what  they 
were.  The  result  was  the  preparation  of  the  following 
study.  It  is  an  attempt  to  relate  Coleridge,  and  others 
to  whom  he  is  more  or  less  akin,  to  that  body  of  thought 
which  formed  for  them  a  common  source.  The  main 
emphasis  in  the  work  has  therefore  been  laid  on  the  two 
later  sections.  The  purpose  of  the  introductory  part  is 
merely  to  sketch  in  a  background :  this,  though  general 
in  character,  was  required  to  explain  the  references  in 
the  remainder.  Chapter  II  affords  an  outline  of  the 
thought  of  those  writers  whose  influence  can  be  traced 
through  the  literature  of  the  period  selected. 

I  desire  here  to  acknowledge  my  debt  of  gratitude  to 
Professor  G.  S.  Brett,  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  in 
the  whole  matter  of  the  preparation  of  this  book. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

SECTION  I. 
Introductory. 

PAGE 

Chapter  I. — Pre-Revolution  Thought  in  England  and  France .       1 

II. — The  Critical  Philosophy  in  Germany 12 

III.— The  British  Line  from  Bentham  to  J.  S.  Mill...     31 

SECTION   II. 

The  Earlier  German  Influencic. 

IV.— Coleridge   45 

V. — Newman  and  the  Tractarians,  Carlyle,  Emerson, 

and  Ruskin   63 

VI. — Sir  William  Hamilton,  James  Frederick  Ferrier.     85 
VII.— John  Stuart  Mill 100 

SECTION  III. 

The  Scientific  Movement  and  Later 
German  Influence. 

VIII. — The  Scientific  Movement  117 

IX.— J.  Hutchison  Stirling— T.  H.  Green 138 

X. — The  Cairds,  Bradley  and  Bosanquet 163 

Conclusion    185 


vu 


SECTION   I 
INTRODUCTORY 


»         •  3    o  •  . 


CHAPTER  I 

PRK-REVOLUTION   THOUGHT   IN   FRANCE   AND   BRITAIN 

Many  threads  in  the  history  of  modern  European 
thought  may  be  traced  to  a  discussion  which  took  place 
over  two  centuries  ago.  "  Were  it  fit  to  trouble  thee  with 
the  history  of  this  essay,"  John  Locke  writes  in  his 
"  Epistle  to  the  Reader,"  "  1  should  tell  thee  that  five  or 
six  friends  meeting  at  my  chamber,  and  discoursing  on  a 
subject  very  remote  from  this,  found  themselves  quickly 
at  a  stand,  by  the  difficulties  that  arose  on  every  side. 
After  we  had  awhile  puzzled  ourselves,  without  coming 
any  nearer  a  resolution  of  those  doubts  which  perplexed 
us,  it  came  into  my  thoughts  that  we  took  a  wrong  course ; 
and  that,  before  we  set  ourselves  upon  inquiries  of  that 
nature,  it  was  necessary  to  examine  our  own  abilities,  and 
see  what  objects  our  understandings  were,  or  were  not, 
fitted  to  deal  with." 

We  infer  that  the  discourse  of  Locke  and  his  friends 
had  been  concerned  with  God  and  man  and  the  end  of 
human  life,  and  that  the  inevitable  point  had  been  reached 
beyond  which  none  could  go.  Whatever  the  subject,  a 
conviction  came  upon  Locke  that  supernatural  objects 
should  be  dismissed  from  discussion  until  the  nature  of 
knowledge  itself  had  been  examined.  lAi  the  validity  of 
an  argument  depended  upon  its  agreement  with  fact,  and 
human  knowledge  had  no  standard  whereby  to  test  the 
validity  of  an  argument  in  the  supernatural  realm, 
wisdom  was  surely  found  in  a  determination  to  cling  to 
experience.  Hence  arose  Locke's  investigations  into  the 
thinking  side  of  experience,  and  their  far-reaching  results. 

Lodce  reached  in  his  criticism  of  knowledge  two  main 
positions.     Supernatural  objects  should  be  relegated  to 


theVsp!;ifiH..pf  J5^<itabililj5f^  an'd  faith.  Attention  should  be 
c(5n(ieritrateci  on  tlie  ideas  gained  from  experience,  which 
alone  constitute  certain  knowledge.  %  The  philosophical 
thought  of  Europe  in  the  last  two  centuries  seems  to 
have  alternated  between  agreement  with  and  reaction 
from  this  two- fold  conviction  of  Locke.  In  France  and 
England  keen  advocates  have  been  found  for  a  thorough- 
going' analysis  of  experience.  In  Germany,  interest  has 
tended  to  centre  about  the  so-called  "  transcendental  '^ 
ideas.  Each  country  has,  however,  exerted  its  influence 
on  the  other  two,  and  so  by  initiation  and  reaction  all 
three  through  their  leaders  of  thought  have  thrown  light 
on  Locke's  original  problems. 

%/Locke's  appeal  to  experience,  if  unbiassed  by  earlier 
conceptions,  might  have  led  to  other  results  than  the 
scepticism  of  Hume,  but  he  narrowed  his  field  of  inquiry 
considerably  by  discrediting  the  ''  dark  "  side  of  psychical 
life — the  realm  of  feeling.  Leibniz  was  at  one  with  him 
in  this  latter  point.  J^urther,  his  examination  of  ideas  as 
the  material  of  knowledge  was  bound  to  yield  inadequate 
results,  for  he  emphasized  ideas  in  their  bearing  as 
psychical  states  at  the  expense  of  ideas  as  objective  con- 
tents. There  was  an  inherent  tendency  in  Locke's  work 
to  regard  ideas  as  the  passive  objects  of  thought — 
discrete,  particular,  and  with  no  natural  bond  of  connec- 
tion; and  to  neglect  the  active,  judging,  synthetic  powers 
of  the  mind.  Locke  made  the  idea  representative  rather 
than  presentative  or  objective,  pre-supposing  the  existence 
of  the  external  world  and  of  the  self,  at  the  same  time 
that  he  denied  their  possibility  as  objects  of  knowledge. 
The  epistemological  question,  when  put  by  Hume  in 
a  later  development,  had  assumed  the  form,  "  How  can 
the  transition  be  effected  from  the  content  of  our 
perception  to  the  nature  of  the  real?"  That  this 
unanswerable  and  impractical  problem  underlay  Locke's 
psychological  analysis  was  made  clear  by  Berkeley.  The 
latter  frankly  treated  ideas  as  the  only  reality,  making 
their  significance  dependent  upon  the  will  of  God.  He 
did,  it  is  true,  retain  the  intuitive  consciousness  of  the 


self,  but  otherwise  maintained  consistently  that  the  esse 
of  things  was  their  being  perceived.  It  only  remained  for 
Hume  to  work  out  Locke's  premise  to  its  logical  con- 
clusion, which  was  to  reduce  knowledge  to  isolated 
matters  of  fact.  The  demonstrative  knowledge  of  God, 
the  intuitive  knowledge  of  the  self,  and  belief  in  any 
real  existence,  were  all  swept  away  when  tested  by  the 
criterion  of  their  origin  in  an  impression.  Thus  the 
valuable  experimental  method,  introduced  by  Locke  in 
the  discussion  of  epistemological  questions,  defeated  its 
own  end.  Hume  followed  up  the  pre-suppositions 
inherited  from  Locke,  and  used  them  to  rob  experience 
of  its  full  significance.  The  result  was  the  denial  of  any 
reality  save  the  impression  of  the  moment. 
l/^he  result  of  Hume's  subversive  thought  in  Scotland, 
was  the  reaction  of  the  so-called  Scottish  School.  Reid, 
Beattie,  Brown  and  Dugald  Stewart  all  took  their  stand 
on  the  witness  of  common  sense,  against  the  negation  of 
thought  which  was  Hume's  conclusion. )i(The  merit  of  the 
'*  common  sense  "  thinkers  was  their  insistence  upon  the 
objective  reference  of  knowledge.  Reid  criticized  Hume's 
basis,  and  declared  that  the  object  of  knowledge  is  always 
something  other  than  a  mere  psychical  datum.  He  broke 
away  from  the  conception  of  the  idea  as  representative, 
and  defined  it  as  directly  significant  of  reality.  Differ- 
entiation was  made  between  the  sensation  as  occurring 
in  consciousness,  and  the  meaning  or  content  of  the 
sensation.  Here  Locke's  original  confusion  was 
corrected,  and  the  tendency  to  limit  knowledge  to  sub- 
jective particulars,  checked.  Reid  showed  that  scepticism 
was  inevitable,  where  the  impression  and  the  idea  were 
defined  abstractly — apart  from  the  meaning  they  convey. 
He  indicated  also  the  part  which  judgment  plays  in 
perception,  instead  of  regarding  the  latter  as  mere 
passive  sensibility.  But  Reid  himself  was  not  secure 
against  criticism.  The  material  qualities  by  which  his 
mental  states  were  suggested,  he  left  really  unknown. 
The  mental  states  had  no  content  apart  from  their  indica- 
tion of  external  reality.    The  idea  which,  in  the  Lockeian 


development  had  prevented  our  knowledge  of  existence 
was  swept  away,  but  at  the  same  time  the  two  unknowns^ 
self  and  the  external  world,  were  left  unrelated.  Reid's 
method  was  defective  then,  for  instead  of  developing 
Locke's  experience,  he  denied  his  postulate  and  appealed 
to  the  inexplicable.  Had  he  but  recognized  the  world  of 
experience  as  the  real  world,  and  consciousness  as  the 
true  starting-point  for  analysis,  his  results  would  have 
been  more  adequate. 

Parallel  to  the  reaction  against  Hume,  of  which  Reid 
is  the  chief  exponent,  several  positive  developments  from 
Locke's  teaching  may  be  observed  in  English  thought. 
Characteristic  of  them  all  is  the  attempt  to  clarify 
common  conceptions,  and  the  rejection  of  any  element 
that  cannot  be  easily  analyzed  and  explained.  In  the 
sphere  of  religion,  theological  dogmas  were  laid  on  one 
side.  Seventeenth  century  idealism  declined  before  the 
growth  of  deism  and  atheism.  As  early  as  1750,  the 
incredulity  of  the  age  in  matters  of  religion  was  lamented 
(Monthly  Review)  :  "  The  number  of  pretended  phil- 
osophers is  now  immensely  great,  whose  influence  in 
debasing  the  manners  of  the  age  is  such  that  a  man  that 
truly  fears  God  is  as  great  a  curiosity  as  an  atheist  was 
heretofore.  .  .  .  God  and  his  worths  they  try  by  the 
infallible  touchstone  of  reason;  and  if  ought  is  to  be 
believed  of  either  which  they  cannot  distinctly  compre- 
hend the  manner  or  cause  of,  the  proposition  is 
immediately  rejected  as  absurd  and  impossible;  or  if 
any  difficulty  or  objection  occurs  to  their  imagination 
which  cannot  instantly  be  dissolved,  the  validity  of  the 
objection  is  straightway  allowed,  and  the  proposition  to 
which  it  relates  is  condemned."  Locke's  reliance  upon 
revelation  was  thus  shown  to  be  illogical,  by  the  light  of 
that  very  understanding  whose  use  he  emphasized.  His 
successors  were  deists  or  atheists,  according  as  they 
accepted  or  rejected  the  cosmological  and  the  teleological 
arguments  for  the  existence  of  God. 

Corresponding  with  the  criticism  of  theological 
dogmas  in  eighteenth  century  England  was  an  increasing 


interest  in  moral  questions.  There  was  a  continuous 
effort  on  the  part  of  different  writers  to  carry  out  Locke's 
plan  of  making  ethics  a  demonstrative  science.  To  his 
definition  of  self-love  as  the  sole  motive  of  human 
action,  Hume  added  the  sense  of  sympathy  with  man- 
kind. Adam  Smith  developed  this  idea,  resting  the 
moral  sense  upon  the  social  nature  of  man.  Though  the 
question  of  the  origin  of  the  moral  consciousness  is  more 
important  psychologically  than  from  the  standpoint  of 
ethical  theory,  this  recognition  of  the  reality  of  human 
sympathy  tended  to  reinstate  the  value  of  feeling  in 
human  experience.  Tucker  and  Paley  gave  the  first 
account  of  the  relation  between  personal  happiness  as  the 
motive,  and  the  general  happiness  as  the  criterion,  of 
virtuous  action..  Their  theory  is  perhaps  better  known  in 
its  later  development  through  Bentham  and  J.  S.  Mill. 

But  while  England  showed  the  influence  of  Locke 
and  Hume  in  her  new  tendency  to  subject  established 
opinions  and  forms  to  a  moderate  criticism,  France  was 
moved  to  a  much  greater  change.  Englishmen  find  it 
possible  and  natural  to  retain  inconsistencies  when  these 
meet  the  needs  of  everyday  life.  Frenchmen  drop  any 
compromise  in  their  pursuit  of  one  principle.  The  main 
body  of  the  English  people  in  the  eighteenth  century 
followed  the  temper  of  the  sober-minded,  religious  Locke, 
rather  than  that  of  the  sceptic  Hume.  They  kept  their 
old  forms  for  the  most  part,  while  supplying  them  with  a 
new  interpretation.  But  the  French  people  ran  the  whole 
way  of  criticism  and  attacked  one  after  another  of  the 
beHefs  and  institutions  which  made  up  their  life. 
There  is  a  marked  difference  between  the  revolutions  in 
the  two  countries — a  parliamentary  and  political  change 
in  England,  as  against  an  upheaval  of  the  whole  moral 
and  social  order  in  France.  Locke's  work  furnished  a 
justification  for  the  first,  but  at  the  same  time,  gave  the 
impetus  for  the  initiation  of  the  second.  Where  the 
logical  exponent  of  the  analytic  principle  in  England  was 
a  theorist,  France  produced  a  practical  subversive 
thinker.     And  Voltaire's  was  the  dominant  intellect  in 


the  Enlightenment  on  the  Continent.  His  "  Lettres  aux 
Anglais  "  lighted  the  train  of  French  political  discontent. 
His  fight  for  the  reversal  of  the  Calas  case  led  the  way; 
to  the  discrediting  of  ecclesiasticism,  and  the  institution 
of  the  worship  of  Reason. 

It  was  in  the  "  Encyclopedie  "  that  the  French  people 
first  saw  a  thorough  application  of  the  analytic  principle. 
This  great  work  was  inspired  and  unified  by  the  influence 
of  Bacon  and  Locke.  Voltaire  had  said  that  anybody; 
who  had  read  Locke,  or  rather  who  was  his  own  Locke, 
must  find  the  Platos  mere  fine  talkers  and  nothing  more. 
(Cor.  1736,  Oeuvres  I,  xiii,  p.  29.)  So,  too,  Helvetius 
continually  used  the  names  of  Bacon  and  Locke  as 
instances  of  men  of  genius.  Diderot's  favorite  motto 
had  the  English  practical  turn — "  Faire  le  bien," 
"Connaitre  le  vrai."  The  whole  Encyclopaedic  group 
tended  to  discount  the  ancient  systems  and  to  look 
to  the  leaders  of  the  empiricist  school  in  England  for 
guidance.  Thus  their  work  was  marked  by  an  insistent 
search  after  practical  knowledge  and  an  emphasis  on 
physical  science.  Their  unfaiHng  source  of  confidence 
was  the'  power  of  the  human  intellect. 
K  The  positive  achievement  of  the  Encyclopaedists  was 
the  examination  of  innumerable  departments  of  human 
experience,  which  had  hitherto  been  deemed  unexplain- 
able.  Up  to  this  time  monasticism,  superstition,  the 
control  of  the  Church  and  the  Government  had  served  to 
prevent  criticism  by  their  claim  to  supernatural  origins. 
But  the  rationalistic  outlook  of  the  Encyclopaedists 
demanded  a  natural  explanation  for  all  the  events  that 
occurred  in  man's  life.  Thus  they  investigated  econ- 
omic conditions  in  their  own  and  other  countries.  They 
examined  the  French  fiscal  system.  They  discussed  the 
slave  trade  and  colonial  tyranny.  They  suggested  a 
natural  origin  for  revelation.  They  traced  miraculous 
phenomena  to  a  subjective  source.  Helvetius  expressed 
the  conviction  of  the  whole  school  when  he  said  that 
man  was  simply  the  sum  of  circumstance  and  education. 

6 


Behind  this  scientific  movement  was  a  new  apprecia- 
tion of  the  social  idea.  There  was  a  real  assertion  of  the 
truth  that  man  loses  his  significance  if  he  has  no  sig- 
nificance for  other  people.  Moral  intuitionism,  the  claims 
of  revelation  and  attested  miracles  were  all  questioned 
as  having  their  origin  in  a  false  isolation  of  man  from 
man.  All  mystical  tendencies  were  crushed,  and  super- 
natural phenomena  lost  their  interest.  Even  within  the 
Church  there  was  a  strong  opposition  to  the  individual- 
izing tendency.  The  miracles  wrought  at  the  tomb  of  the 
Jansenist  deacon  Paris  were  regarded  as  the  results  of 
religious  hysteria,  and  the  whole  Jansenist  party  was 
finally  discredited.  Solitary  saints  and  sages  roused 
suspicion,  and  not  admiration,  in  the  eighteenth  century.  M 

It  is  true  that  the  social  principle  worked  out  in  the 
Revolution  as  a  purely  disintegrating  force.  The  lack  of 
historical  knowledge  in  the  French  critics  made  them 
want  to  break  away  from  present  evils,  without  consider- 
ing any  latent  good  that  might  be  swept  away  at  the  same 
time.4/They  did  not  realize  that,  though  systems  may 
have  outgrown  their  usefulness,  they  had  their  source  in 
the  social  nature  of  man.  The  germ  alike  of  paternal 
government,  of  the  manorial  system  and  of  ecclesiastical 
tyranny  might  be  found  in  a  certain  original  helpfulness 
obtaining  between  the  untrained  many  and  the  controlling 
minorityi^It  was  on  the  negative  side  of  this  truth  that 
the  Revolutionary  thinkers  concentrated.  They  would 
have  none  of  social  relations  where  the  advantages  of  the 
relationship  were  all  on  one  side.  They  were  maddened 
by  the  growth  of  privilege  and  the  prevalence  of  ignorant 
prejudice  among  the  governing  classes.  Thus  their 
expression  of  social  obligation — their  aspiration  for  the 
freedom  and  betterment  of  their  countrymen — offered 
more  than  the  gift  of  new  knowledge.  It  was  a 
criticism  of  the  whole  established  order.  Voltaire 
attacked  the  dogma  of  the  Church  and  Diderot  revealed 
the  vicious  absoluteness  of  its  philosophy.  Helvetius  and 
Holbach  suggested  as  substitutes  for  religion  a  scientific 
education  and  a  naturalistic  faith.     Rousseau  pointed  to 


the  enslaved  condition  of  Frenchmen  under  their  rulers. 
Then  he  lifted  up  the  hope  of  a  State,  where  the  volonte 
generale  should  give  expression  to  the  individual  will. 

The  fault  in  such  radical  thinking  lay  in  its  non- 
recognition  of  the  historical  principle.  Helvetius  and 
Holbach  were  not  conscious  of  the  human  needs  and 
aspirations  in  which  religion  has  had  its  rise.  They 
under-estimated  its  importance  as  an  educational  force 
and  a  basis  for  morality.  Rousseau  on  the  other  hand 
failed  to  see  that  his  volonte  generale  would  only  be 
operative  against  individualism,  where  all  the  individuals 
in  a  community  were  mature  and  perfectly  balanced.  He 
wanted  the  freedom  of  the  aboriginal  savage  to  co-exist 
*with  the  true  liberty  of  the  developed  citizen.  He  looked 
upon  government  as  a  purely  artificial  creation,  not  a 
growth,  and  pinned  his  hopes  to  a  fictitious  state,  where 
the  citizens  might  be  at  once  subject  and  sovereign.  His 
work  then  seems  to  have  been  built  upon  a  false  reading 
of  Hobbes.  The  "  social  contract "  of  the  Leviathan 
was  taken  for  an  historical  account  of  the  development 
of  government,  instead  of  a  logical  basis  for  the  theory 
of  government.   ^ 

The  strength  of  the  appeal  made  by  Rousseau's  work 
lay  in  its  emotional  character.  Voltaire  had  made 
articulate  the  dumb  thoughts  of  the  nation  in  his  common 
sense  criticism.  Rousseau  gave  expression  to  tlfeir  vague 
feelings  and  yearnings  in  his  sentimental  outpourings. 
It  is  interesting  to  speculate  whether  if  Rousseau  had 
been  a  Burke  the  French  Revolution  would  have  been 
averted.  But  he  did  not  understand  the  continuity  of 
human  history,  and  the  value  of  institutions  had  no 
meaning  for  him.  So  instead  of  letting  emotion  play 
about  the  associations  of  the  present,  he  poured  the 
wealth  of  his  sentiment  around  an  imaginary  golden  age 
of  individualism.  From  asserting  the  vital  character  of 
the  bonds  which  link  man  and  man,  Rousseau  came  to 
repudiate  the  contribution  of  the  past  as  useless.  He 
violated  at  the  moment  that  he  vindicated  the  principle  of 
human  unity. 

8 


Though  Rousseau  was  the  first  and  leading  apostle 
of  the  value  of  feeling,  there  were  others  of  the  Hol- 
bachians  who  urged  the  reinstatement  of  emotion  in 
the  life  of  the  time.  In  his  "  Pensees  Philosophiques," 
Diderot  laid  great  emphasis  on  the  passions  "  qui  puissent 
elever  Tame  aux  grands  choses  "  (Oeuv.  I,  p.  127).  He 
avowed  a  keen  admiration  for  the  English  novelists 
Sterne  and  Richardson,  and  took  from  them  a  moralizing 
turn,  which  tended  to  linger  upon  the  domestic  virtues. 
He  resented  more  keenly  than  any  other  charge  the 
accusation  of  unfriendliness.  His  life  was  one  long  story 
of  inability  to  resist  any  plea  for  help — he  was  at  the 
service  of  the  deserving  and  the  unworthy  alike.  Indeed 
it  was  the  fashion  among  the  cultivated  people  of  the 
period  to  regard  the  dictates  of  the  *'  belle  ame  "  as  the 
final  and  most  precious  side  of  their  personal  experience. 

On  the  theoretic  side  the  maxims  of  such  a  writer  as 
Helvetius  are  illuminating.  He  defined  sentiment  as 
"  Tame  de  la  poesie,  et  surtout  de  la  poesie  dramatique  " 
(De  I'Esprit,  Oeuv.  II,  p.  27).  Sentiment  must  be  ex- 
pressed simply  and  sincerely.  The  artist  who  has  felt 
the  sentiment  he  tries  to  portray  is  sure  to  be  successful. 
The  writer  who  does  not  feel  becomes  "la  dupe  de  Tesprit" 
(De  TEsprit,  Oeuv.  II,  p.  33),  and  turns  sentiment  into 
maxims.  It  is  not  surprising  then  that  Helvetius  criti- 
cized his  age  for  the  over-elegance  and  the  emptiness  of 
its  work.  "  L'on  est,  pour  ainsi  dire,  convenu  de  diviser 
le  nation  in  deux  classes ;  Tune,  celle  des  betes,  et  c'est  la 
plus  nombreuse;  I'autre,  celle  des  fous,  et  Ton  comprend 
dans  cette  derniere  tous  ceux  a  qui  Ton  ne  peut  refuser 
des  talents."  (De  I'Esprit,  Oeuv.  II,  pp.  86,  87.) 
Helvetius  said  that  great  minds  should  be  occupied  with 
great  things,  and  the  greatest  object  for  any  man  is 
"  la  bonheur  de  I'humanite."  "  Ignorez-vous  qu'un 
citoyen,  s'il  est  vertueux,  ne  verra  jamais  avec  indiff- 
erence les  maux  qu'occasionne  une  mauvaise  administra- 
tion?" (De  I'Esprit,  Oeuv.  II,  p.  120.)  For  Helvetius, 
the  subject  of  education  and  legislation  was  invested  with 
a   great   charm.     He   thought    that    when    bigots    were 


displaced  from  the  seats  of  power,  a  new  race  of  rulers  and 
teachers  would  work  out  perfect  happiness  for  the  nation. 
Helvetius'  chief  inconsistency  was  his  attribution  of 
altruistic  motives  to  the  legislator,  while  he  regarded  the 
individual  as  purely  selfish.  He  just  came  short  of 
developing  a  utilitarian  system ;  it  only  needed  Holbach's 
social-sympathy  basis  to  complete  a  French  Benthamite 
morality.  Indeed  in  one  point  or  another  all  the  writers 
in  France  before  the  Revolution  show  a  real  and  deep 
love  of  humanity.  This  motive  is  expressed  in  such 
terms  of  emotion  as  still  can  move  the  indifferent  to  action 
and  to  service.  Had  the  emotional  impetus  spent  itself 
in  France  in  the  pursuit  of  scientific  investigation,  and  the 
gradual  betterment  of  economic  conditions,  the  revolu- 
tion desired  by  the  first  French  crkics  might  have  been 
attained.  As  it  was,  the  extremes  to  which  the  rebels  ran 
caused  the  Revolutionary  thought  to  be  identified  with 
the  principle  of  destruction.  Hence  the  philosophic 
reaction  throughout  Europe  about  1800. 

There  was  one  phase  of  the  scientific  interest  in 
France  which  had  a  special  relation  to  Hume's  influence 
in  England.  Hartley  and  the  Mills  carried  on  the  analytic 
tradition  in  their  development  of  the  association  psy- 
chology. l/On  the  Continent  Condillac  and  De  La  Mettrie, 
together  with  the  Swiss  Bonnet,  distinguished  them- 
selves in  psychological  research.  The  empiricist  method 
of  Locke  formed  their  common  starting-point,  but  each 
came  to  different  conclusions.  Bonnet  showed  the 
influence  of  Berkeley  and  Leibniz  as  well  as  of  Locke, 
for  while  he  attributed  a  sensationalistic  origin  to  thought, 
he  argued  for  the  existence  of  God  and  of  an  immaterial 
soul.  In  retaining  religious  beliefs  along  with  his  scien- 
tific interests  he  was  like  Hartley.  He  resembled  Hartley 
too  in  declaring  the  importance  of  nerve-modifications  in 
the  phenomena  of  consciousness.  His  theory  of  knowl- 
edge was  built  up  on  the  vibrations  of  nerve  fibres. 
Condillac  reduced  all  experience  to  sensation,  maintain- 
ing that  *'  penser  est  sentir."  The  third  psychologist  of 
the     group     was     a     thoroughgoing     materialist.      He 

10 


maintained  that  philosophy  was  a  meaningless  study  un- 
less preceded  by  physiological  knowledge.  He  described 
mind  as  nothing  but  a  part  of  the  body,  and  regarded 
man  as  a  machine.  Man's  duty  consisted  in  keeping  this 
machine  in  order — he  must  "  cultivate  his  garden." 
Faith  in  the  existence  of  a  Moral  Governor  of  the 
Universe  had  no  foundation  in  fact.  There  was  only 
one  substance,  differently  modified,  in  the  whole  universe, 
and  the  guide  which  led  to  this  conclusion  was  the  senses. 
"  Experience  has  spoke  to  me  in  behalf  of  reason,"  as  the 
old  translator  has  it.  When  the  translation  of  De  La 
Mettrie's  work,  '*  Man  a  Machine,"  was  reviewed  in 
England  (Monthly  Reviezv,  1749),  the  point  brought  out 
by  the  critic  was  that  such  teaching  struck  at  belief  in  the 
existence  of  God.  Since  religious  faith  affects  the  moral 
question,  English  critics  must  discourage  all  such  writing. 
The  reviewer  refuses  any  mere  litterateur's  suggestion, 
to  look  at  the  question  from  the  viewpoint  of  theory 
rather  than  of  practice.  He  who  can  contemplate 
irreligious  writing  in  any  but  its  practical  bearing,  must 
have  sunk  to  an  irrational  and  immoral  state. 

ty^he  contrast  between  the  England  and  France  of  the 
eighteenth  century  is  therefore  very  marked.  English 
subversive  thought,  where  it  did  exist,  was  mainly 
theoretical.  France,  though  she  took  her  analytical 
principle  from  England,  was  much  more  thorough  in 
applying  it.  It  is  in  Germany  that  a  new  influence  was 
matured,  which  helped  to  restore  the  body  of  thought 
and  practice  undermined  by  the  Revolution.   K 


II 


CHAPTER   II 

THE    CRITICAL    PHILOSOPHY    IN   GERMANY 

Immanuel  Kant,  whose  work  as  a  wTiter  started  in 
1755,  had  for  philosophical  genealogy  the  rationalistic 
dogmatism  of  Wolff,  combined  with  a  strong  pietistic 
bias  and  a  keen  scientific  interest.  The  latter  element 
made  him  eager  to  re-instate  the  external  world  as  a 
legitimate  field  of  knowledge,  after  Hume's  results  had 
pointed  to  universal  uncertainty.  From  Wolff  he  took 
that  confidence  in  logical  propositions,  in  the  priority  of 
the  thinking  factor  to  the  sensible  material  in  experience, 
that  made  him  transcendentalist  as  well  as  critic.  The 
religious  bent;  inherited  from  his  parents  and  inbred  in 
his  whole  outlook,  determined  the  ethical  character  of  his 
philosophy.  Before  indicating  his  place  in  the  recon- 
struction of  European  thought,  it  is  important  to  note  the 
elements  in  the  intellectual  life  of  Germany  when  Kant 
began  to  write. 

There  was  first  the  Berlin  Academy,  founded  by 
Frederick  I  in  1700,  and  dominated  in  its  early  days  by 
the  genius  of  Leibniz.  The  oft-quoted  dictum,  '*  Nihil 
est  in  intellectu  quod  non  prius  in  sensu,  nisi  intellectus 
ipse,"  illustrates  the  characteristic  difference  between 
Leibniz'  epistemological  position  and  that  of  his  great 
English  contemporary,  Locke.  Where  Locke  pointed  to 
a  Hume,  Leibniz  pointed  to  a  Kant.  After  Leibniz' 
time,  in  the  reign  of  the  great  Frederick,  many  learned 
men  were  drawn  by  the  Academy  to  live  in  Berlin. 
Under  Maupertuis  as  President,  work  was  conducted 
along  the  four  lines  of  physics,  mathematics,  philosophy, 
and  hi^story  and  philology.  When  the  writings  of  the 
Encyclopaedists  appeared,  the  members  of  the  Academy 

12 


were  stirred  to  enthusiasm,  and  put  forth  many  German 
translations.  Then  began  a  period  of  scientific  advance  in 
Prussia,  much  of  which  was  doubtless  due  to  the  famous 
foundation  of  Frederick. 

By  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  "century,  the  scientific 
movement  was  seen  to  affect  the  philosophical  ascendency 
of  Wolff.  Wolff's  systematized  knowledge  had  been  for 
some  time  the  chief  study  in  the  Universities.  The 
principles  of  contradiction  and  sufficient  reason  had  been 
taken  to  prove  the  validity  of  the  mental  concepts  which 
Wolff  had  laid  down.  But  Locke's  influence  showed 
itself  in  Germany  as  in  France  in  the  development  of  a 
new  psychology.  Writers  like  Lambert  and  Tetens  pro- 
tested against  accepting  the  validity  of  ideas  apart  from 
their  relation  to  experience.  Like  Kant  in  his  earlier 
work  (Nachricht  von  der  Einrichtung  seiner  Vorlesungen 
in  dem  Wintershalbjahre  1765-66),  they  insisted  on  the 
importance  of  empirical  knowledge.  The  result  of  such 
teaching  in  Germany  was  at  first  a  philosophical  eclecti- 
cism. Wolff  was  held  to  be  the  guide  in  logical 
investigation,  while  Locke  led  the  way  to  new  discoveries 
in  experience.  This  combination  was  comparable  to  the 
absorbing  of  pietistic  tendencies  by  the  old  dogmatism, 
which  had  begun  a  little  earlier.  In  France  assertions  of 
individual  experience  had  resulted  in  an  absolute  break 
between  criticism  and  ecclesiasticism.  In  Germany  the 
more  flexible  character  of  Protestantism  allowed  modi- 
fications in  religious  dogma.  Thus  the  members  of  the 
German  church  were  allowed  to  work  out  their  own 
salvation,  along  the  new  lines  of  inward  guidance  and 
subjective  emotion.  The  result  was  a  deepening  of  the 
moral  character  of  a  large  element  of  the  population. 

Kant's  Critique  of  Pure  Reason  was  not  published 
till  1 78 1.  Before  that  time  he  had  written  on  several 
problems,  e.g.,  in  the  "Principiorum  primorum  cognitionis 
metaphysicae  novae  dilucidatio  "  (1755),  "  Versuch  den 
Begriff  der  negativen  Grossen  in  die  Weltweisheit  einzu- 
fiihren  "  (1763),  and  "  De  mundi  sensibilis  et  intelligibilis 
forma  et  principiis  "  (1770).     Kant  never  doubted  that 

13 


these  questions  had  their  origin  in  the  human  mind.  Thus 
his  theory  of  knowledge  was  a  contrast  from  the  first  to 
any  "  white  paper "  doctrine  of  the  mind.  Kant 
regarded  the  mind  as  primarily  active  and  synthetic.  At 
the  same  time  he  was  conscious  of  the  errors  of  the 
rationahsts,  and  refused  to  predicate  existence  of  logical 
factors  without  examining  their  origin  and  their  relation 
to  experience.  By  Kant's  own  account,  the  impetus 
which  resulted  in  the  Critical  Philosophy  was  the  reading 
of  Hume.  Hume's  description  of  the  nexus  of  cause, 
which  reduces  causation  to  a  subjective  fiction,  was  felt 
by  Kant  to  be  inadequate.  There  is  a  necessity  and 
universality  attributed  to  the  causal  nexus  by  the  mind, 
which  is  distinct  from  any  imagined  force  gained  through 
repeated  occurrence  of  phenomena.  Also,  there  was 
need  to  account  for  the  agreement  of  this  and  other 
mental  concepts  with  experience.  If  the  mind  evolved 
the  concept  of  cause,  it  was  difficult  to  see  why  it  should 
apply  to  the  manifold  of  experience.  Kant's  answer  was 
based  upon  his  deduction  of  the  ideality  of  space  and 
time.  Objects  only  become  objects  as  the  result  of  the 
mind's  working.  Regarded  as  phenomena,  sensible  data 
have  no  existence  for  thought.  The  mind  makes  its 
objects — or  objects  only  take  their  place  in  experience 
when  a  mental  factor  is  present,  i.e.  through  the  employ- 
ment of  time  and  space  and  the  categories.  Naturally, 
then,  a  priori  concepts  apply  to  the  objects  which  are 
simply  due  to  the  a  priori  powers  of  the  mind. 

Hume  had  made  the  idea  identical  with  reality,  at  the 
same  time  pre-supposing  a  real  occurrence  in  the  sensible 
world  before  his  idea  could  come  into  being.  In  Kant's 
theory  of  knowledge  this  inconsistency  was  corrected. 
Reality  was  defined  as  experience,  and  the  constituent 
elements  of  experience  were  found  to  be  a  subject  in 
relation  to  the  object,  and  an  object  in  relation  to  the 
subject.  Of  these  the  mental  factor  supplied  the  forms 
whereby  ideas  of  objects  come  into  being — the  sensible 
factor  supplied  the  concrete  filling  for  those  forms.    The 

14 


Critical  Philosophy  therefore  made  subject  and  object 
alike  rise  out  of  the  unity  of  consciousness. 

Though  Kant  was  concerned  to  combat  that  view, 
which  regarded  the  mind  as  passive  and  as  acted  upon 
from  without,  his  work  is  entirely  misinterpreted  if  it  be 
classed  as  subjective  idealism.  In  his  early  examination 
of  Swedenborg,  Kant  had  put  his  hand  on  the  weakness 
of  the  idealist's  position.  If  ideas  be  the  only  reality  and 
the  objective  reference  of  knowledge  be  overlooked, 
there  is  no  way  of  proving  the  difference  between  a 
true  experience  and  an  illusion.  Kant's  later  positing  of 
the  thing-in-itself  was  his  matured  protest  against 
idealism.  In  this  it  was  not  his  purpose  to  emphasize  an 
unknowable  something  as  the  background  for  phenomenal 
change.  But  he  wished  to  substantiate  the  claims  of  the 
sensible  world  as  a  legitimate  field  for  scientific  inquiry. 
He  therefore  made  the  object  of  knowledge  a  social 
entity  rather  than  a  subjective  impression.  After  the 
psychological  and  physical  aspects  of  the  subject-object 
relation  have  been  exhausted,  a  noumenon  remains — a 
something  whose  meaning  consists  in  its  possibilities  of 
relation  to  thought.  Kant's  insistence  on  the  objectivity 
of  experience  is  the  ground  of  the  modern  cry  "  Back  to 
Kant."  It  is  the  counter-balancing  force  to  that  expo- 
sition of  the  rights  of  thought  as  thought  which  charac- 
terized the  labors  of  Fichte,  Schelling  and  Hegel. 

Kant's  transcendental  philosophy  is  an  analysis  of  the 
conditions  of  knowing.  The  empirical  school  had  over- 
emphasized the  contribution  which  is  made  by  the 
sensible  data  to  knowledge.  So  Kant  tends  to  concentrate 
upon  the  mental  factor  in  the  constitution  of  experience. 
In  his  Aesthetic,  Kant  investigated  the  sense-stem  of 
human  knowledge,  i.e.  the  human  faculty  of  having  per- 
ceptions through  the  medium  of  receptivity.  Here  he 
found  that  the  sensuous  content  or  matter  was  always 
accompanied  in  experience  by  the  forms  of  space  and 
time.  Space  and  time  are  not  empirical,  for  they  are 
necessary.  They  cannot  be  left  out ;  they  are  the  sub- 
jective background  for  all  our  perceptions.     They  are 

15 


the  forms  of  synthesis  which  lie  in  us,  but  being  imposed 
on  isolated  sensations,  they  unify  the  sensible  material 
into  a  perception.  Now  comes  in  the  question  of  a  priori 
synthetic  judgments.  These  are  valid  in  the  mathematical 
realm,  because  mathematics  deals  entirely  with  space  and 
time  determinations.  Since  the  latter  originate  with  the 
mind,  propositions,  or  synthetic  judgments,  may  be  con- 
structed which  will  never  be  contradicted  by  any 
phenomena.  For  the  mind  intuitively  constructs  figures 
to  correspond  with  the  developing  proposition.  Thus  the 
mind  governs  phenomena  in  respect  of  time  and  space 
relations.  Mathematical  truths  have  apodictic  certainty, 
because  the  mind  is  solely  responsible  for  the  experience 
whose  conditions  are  limited  by  that  truth.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  validity  of  mathematical  propositions  is 
restricted  to  the  realm  of  phenomena.  For  time  and 
space,  as  forms  of  perception,  may  not  be  applied  to  any- 
thing that  is  not  an  object^  of  perception,  i.e.  not 
phenomenal.  Kant  has,  however,  shown  that  the  concept 
of  cause  has  objective  validity  in  the  sphere  of  pure 
intuition,  mathematics. 

The  Transcendental  Analytic  examines  understanding, 
and  its  constructive  work  in  knowledge,  as  the  Aesthetic 
had  investigated  sense.  The  material  for  the  under- 
standing is  supplied  in  perceptions,  and  these  perceptions 
are  united  into  a  synthesis  which  is  called  judgment. 
Formal  logic  had  analyzed  the  different  judgments,  and 
shown  the  different  ways  in  which  the  understanding 
produces  judgments.  The  principles  of  its  synthesizing 
Kant  calls  categories,  or  stem-conceptions  of  the  pure 
understanding.  These  belong  to  the  spontaneity  of  the 
mind,  just  as  space  and  time  are  present  in  our  receptive 
faculty.  They  exemplify  furthermore  the  same  unifying 
tendency,  which  is  common  to  all  human  thought.  The 
categories  are  valid  of  objects,  because  the  mind  recognizes 
their  correspondence  with  sensible  data,  when  the  former 
are  schematized  by  the  productive  imagination.  It  is 
only  through  the  categories  that  a  continuous  experience 
is  possible.    Otherwise  isolated  impressions  of  phenomena 

i6 


would  be  all,  and  the  universals  of  logic  could  never  have 
been  constructed.  Kant  is  showing  that  it  was  a  false 
account  of  knowledge,  which  described  the  mind  as 
merely  comparing  and  relating  discrete  ideas  received 
from  sense-impressions.  Sense-impressions  become  a 
part  of  organic  experience  as  soon  as  they  enter  into 
consciousness.  Thought  is  a  developing  reality,  working 
up  experience  according  to  its  own  laws.  Just  as  sensi- 
bility is  a  growing  power  to  receive  impressions,  so  logic 
is  an  evolution  of  thought-principles,  which  realize  them- 
selves as  experience  broadens  and  deepens.  If  the 
categories  are  a  constituent  element  in  knowledge,  they 
apply  to  all  objects  of  experience,  but  they  are  not  valid 
beyond.  Kant  noted  the  natural  tendency  of  thought  to 
apply  the  categories,  as  well  as  the  forms  of  space  and 
time,  to  objects  which  can  never  exist  for  us.  He  insisted 
in  the  Analytic,  as  he  had  in  the  Aesthetic,  on  the  restric- 
tion of  human  knowledge  to  possible  objects  of  experi- 
ence; and  stated  that  the  categories  should  only  be 
predicated  of  things  which  may  enter  into  consciousness. 
The  function  of  reason  is  examined  in  Kant's 
Dialectic.  As  in  the  two  earlier  divisions  of  the  Critique, 
it  is  the  constructive  power  of  the  mind  that  is  brought 
out.  But  whereas  in  the  Aesthetic,  a  sensible  content 
had  been  furnished  to  perception,  and  in  the  Analytic 
perceptions  had  been  the  material  in  which  the  categories 
were  realized,  the  third  part  of  the  Critique  deals  with 
purely  mental  factors.  The  reason  is  the  mind  as  it 
deals  with  the  super-sensible,  and  its  constructive  endow- 
ment is  displayed  in  the  statement  of  ideas  and  problems. 
These  have  their  own  value  as  regulative  principles, 
whose  claim  to  reality  Kant  takes  to  be  borne  out  by  the 
moral  nature  of  man.  But  they  cannot  be  used  as  a 
basis  for  speculative  knowledge.  The  first  great  idea  of 
the  reason  has  its  origin  in  the  concept  of  the  transcen- 
dental ego.  This  is  a  regulative  principle  which  the 
reason  supplies  to  the  understanding — a  logical  principle 
for  the  flowing  stream  of  ideas,  whose  sum  is  experience 
or  consciousness.     The  reason  then  borrows  the  categories 

17 


and  applies  them  to  this  logical,  extra-experience  prin- 
ciple. The  result  is  the  concept  of  the  soul — simple, 
unified,  immortal,  a  substance  distinct  from  body.  But 
to  this  concept  no  perception  can  ever  be  found  to  cor- 
resfK)nd,  nor  can  it  ever  become  an  object  of  experience. 
Hence  the  existence  of  the  soul  is  not  relative  to 
knowledge. 

In  the  Antinomies  of  Pure  Reason,  are  seen  the  same 
action  of  the  mind  in  applying  categories  to  the  World- 
Idea.  The  Reason,  like  the  Understanding  and  the 
Receptive  Intelligence,  tends  to  impose  the  mind's  unity 
on  the  content  furnished  by  thought  or  experience.  So 
the  changing  phenomena  of  the  world  are  united  by  the 
reason  into  the  idea  of  an  all-embracing  transcendental 
object — a  totality  of  experiences  which  is  conceived  as 
reality.  Error  conies  in  when  a  category  like  cause  is 
applied  to  such  an  idea.  For  cause,  while  operative  in 
experience  and  known  to  the  mind  in  the  sensible  sphere, 
cannot  be  predicated  of  an  idea  which  is  never  experi- 
enced. The  idea  of  an  object-world  is  present  to  the 
reason,  but  not  a  part  of  known  experience.  Therefore 
the  First  and  Necessary  Cause,  which  reason  posits  on 
the  analogy  of  the  understanding's  category,  can  never 
enter  into  knowledge.  But  it  may  be  used  as  a  regulative 
principle  for  thought.  Kant  pursues  the  same  line  of 
argument  in  his  critique  of  Rational  Theology.  God  is 
an  Ideal  of  Pure  Reason,  the  unconditioned  and  absolute 
contrast,  which  thought  throws  out  as  against  relative 
knowledge.  But  this  Ideal  can  never  become  an  object  of 
experience.  The  ontological  proof  of  God's  existence  is 
unsound,  for  existence  is  merely  a  question  of  the  rela- 
tion to  our  knowledge.  Thus  since  God  cannot  enter  into 
our  consciousness  in  the  natural  way  of  experience, 
speculative  knowledge  in  the  theological  sphere  is 
impossible.  Kant  indicates,  even  in  the  Critique  of  Pure 
Reason,  that  the  proof  of  God  is  made  not  by  the  mind, 
but  by  the  heart,  not  by  reason  but  by  faith.  In  the  same 
way,  his  discussion  of  determinism  vs.  freedom  in  the 
Antinomies   of    Pure   Reason   has    shown   that   human 

i8 


freedom  is  merely  a  regulative  principle  for  the  under- 
standing, but  a  constitutive  principle  for  practice. 

For  it  is  probably  true  that  while  the  Critique  of  Pure 
Reason  set  out  to  substantiate  the  claims  of  the  mind  in 
helping  to  construct  experience,  Kant's  ultimate  emphasis 
lay  on  the  Practical  Reason.  The  metaphysics  which 
Hume  disdained  Kant  rejected  too.  But  while  discredit- 
ing theological  disputes  that  can  never  be  settled,  Kant 
restored  the  super-natural  element  to  human  experience 
in  his  description  of  man's  moral  nature.  Here  the 
reaction  is  seen  from  the  "  enlightened  self-interest " 
doctrine  of  Holbach  and  the  French  schools.  Kant  taught 
the  reality  of  a  different  category  from  those  which 
govern  the  working  of  the  understanding.  Instead  of  a 
principle  realized  in  a  determined  experience,  this  cate- 
gory itself  determines  experience.  It  is  the  assertion  of 
human  freedom,  the  expression  of  personality,  the  con- 
viction of  "I  ought"  as  against  the  impression,  "I  am 
influenced."  It  is  the  transcendental  ego  urging  its 
empirical  self  to  follow  right  reason.  Its  form  is,  "  Act 
so  that  thy  maxim  may  be  the  law  for  all  rational  beings." 
Its  end  is  simple  virtue,  and  not  the  working  out  of 
benefits.  Kant  regarded  the  reason  as  the  highest  aspect 
of  the  human  mind,  and  so  pointed  to  a  ruling  of  sub- 
jective desires  and  impulses  by  the  reason  as  the  practical 
expression  of  the  categorical  imperative.  Here  may  be 
seen  the  fact  which,  kid  in  one  balance  of  the  Antinomies 
of  Pure  Reason,  inclined  the  scale  in  favor  of  human 
freedom.  Man  may  be  held  in  the  chain  of  sensible 
necessity,  as  long  as  he  follows  subjective  desires.  But 
in  stating  and  obeying  the  categorical  imperative  he 
proves  his  own  freedom.  Man  enters  into  the  super- 
sensible sphere  when  he  wills.  He  leaps  in  the  moral  life 
from  thing-hood  to  personality. 

The  Critique  of  Practical  Reason  is  built  up  on  the 
subjective  fact  of  moral  conviction.  So  the  Critique  of 
Judgment  has  for  its  basis  the  existence  of  beauty- 
concepts  and  the  reality  of  the  feeling  for  art.  Kant  had 
denied  the  cosmological  and  teleological  arguments  for 

19 


God's  existence,  when  he  demonstrated  the  irrelevance 
of  the  ontological  proof.  But  though  denying  the  validity 
of  these  ideas  for  knowledge,  Kant  re-instated  them  in 
the  world  of  experience  when  he  analyzed  the  conditions 
of  human  judgment  with  regard  to  beauty.  Beauty  is 
attributed  to  objects  by  the  judgment,  as  a  result  of  a 
subjective  feeling  of  their  adaptation  to  ends.  "  That  the 
beautiful,  purposive  as  it  may  seem  to  us,  must  not  serve 
any  particular  purpose,  but  must  be  an  object  of  wholly 
free  pleasure  in  order  to  produce  that  enjoyment  which 
the  free  play  of  our  emotional  powers  engenders  " — is 
Kant's  definition  of  the  beautiful.  (Life  of  Goethe,  by 
Bielschowsky.  Vol.  II,  p.  196.)  Kant  seemed  to  believe 
that  there  is  an  inward  adaptability  of  things  to  a  purpose, 
witnessed  to  by  the  human  feeling  for  beauty.  Thus  his 
art-theory  points  to  idealism,  where  his  epistemology 
seems  to  issue  in  scepticism.  The  Critique  of  Judgment 
is  a  kind  of  premonitor  of  Hegel's  logic.  Kant  said  we 
seem  to  touch  on  the  inner  law  of  nature  through  our 
instinct  for  beauty,  though  we  can  never  grasp  it  as 
knowledge.  He  showed  that  an  antinomy  of  pure  reason 
is  brought  to  consciousness  in  the  sphere  of  art,  just  as 
the  categories  are  realized  in  experience.  Hegel  went 
further.  He  maintained  that,  as  nature  only  becomes 
known,  and  so  existent,  through  consciousness,  all 
knowledge  presupposes  an  ante-cedent  unity  of  nature 
and  thought. 

But  Kant's  thought  passed  through  other  forms  before 
it  was  transformed  by  Hegel.  Johann  Gottlieb  Fichte 
(b.  1762,  d.  1814)  seems  to  have  started  from  the  view- 
point presented  in  the  Critique  of  Practical  Reason.  In 
his  first  work  (a  Critique  of  all  Revelation)  he  pointed 
to  two  elements  in  the  human  will,  sensuous  impulse  and 
impulse  determined  by  reverence  for  moral  law.  The 
latter  element  was  the  significant  one  for  Fichte.  He 
thought  that  the  more  real  side  of  experience,  whether 
in  the  sphere  of  morals  or  of  knowledge,  was  the  free, 
active,  conscious  side.  If  moral  life  develops  from  the 
recognition  of  the  moral  law,  Fichte  thought  he  could 

20 


prove  that  experience  is  evolved  from  the  Ego's  con- 
sciousness of  its  own  power.  He  was  unsatisiied  with 
the  dualism  which  Kant  had  left  in  the  Critique  of  Pure 
Reason,  of  thought  arid  sense,  form  and  matter,  and  said 
that  the  one  had  to  be  explained  by  the  other  if  the 
validity  of  any  knowledge  were  to  be  established.  It  was 
absurd  to  follow  the  Lockeian  line  of  examining  first  a 
set  of  subjective  factors  and  then  a  group  of  objective 
facts.  These  had  only  a  relative  value  after  all.  Fichte 
urged  a  more  thorough  application  of  Kant's  method, 
i.e.  an  examination  of  experience  in  the  light  of  self- 
consciousness  where  subject  and  object  are  at  one. 

Fichte  criticized  Kant  at  the  outset  for  stopping  with 
an  analysis  of  the  conditions  of  experience.  Philosophy 
needs  an  explanation  of  the  origin  of  experience.  Fichte 
said  that  though  subject  and  object  in  mutual  relation 
were  equal  to  the  sum  of  knowledge,  one  of  these  two 
must  be  prior  to  the  other.  If  subjective  experience  or 
the  Ego  be  taken  as  the  product  of  the  Non-Ego,  the 
self-conscious  subject  is  still  unexplained.  Therefore  the 
theory  which  represents  experience  as  springing  from  the 
Ego  is  more  likely  to  be  right.  Fichte  considered 
Spinoza  and  Kant  to  give  the  only  reasoned  philosophies, 
and  he  preferred  Kant  to  Spinoza  because  of  his  idealistic 
bent.  Experience  cannot  be  explained  by  such  a  notion 
as  that  of  reciprocity,  which  is  applicable  only  within 
the  experience  of  a  self-conscious  subject.  Experience 
may  be  explained,  Fichte  maintained,  on  the  ground  of 
the  laws  under  which  self-consciousness  works.  He 
proposed  to  trace  the  evolution  of  experience,  in  building 
up  a  completed  self-consciousness  from  the  unity  of 
apperception.  In  his  distinction  between  the  mind  as  a 
stream  of  conscious  states,  and  the  mind  as  the  unity  of 
self-consciousness,  Fichte  was  quite  right.  But  he  failed 
to  realize  that  his  self-conscious  principle,  for  all  that 
may  be  known,  has  no  more  than  logical  validity.  Satis- 
factory results  cannot  be  attained  from  examining  a 
principle  that  is  without  definite  content. 


I. 


21 


Where  Kant  had  analyzed  empirical  consciousness  and 
determined  the  features  in  it  which  were  due  to  the 
synthetic  action  of  the  mind,  Fichte  set  himself  to 
investigate  the  idea  of  self-consciousness,  to  determine 
its  conditions  and  evolve  its  elements.  He  deduced  the 
idea  of  self-consciousness  from  the  examination  of  a 
perception,  or  a  judgment.  The  object  posited  in  such  a 
mental  act  is  affirmed  by  the  mind  to  be  identical  with 
itself.  But  such  identity  exists  only  for  the  Ego ;  thus 
its  ground  must  be  the  affirmation  of  the  Ego.  Fichte 
then  made  the  primitive  datum  of  consciousness  not  a 
fact,  but  the  product  of  an  act.  He  considered  the 
essence  of  the  Ego  to  lie  in  its  power  of  reflecting  upon 
itself,  of  making  itself  its  own  object.  That  the  I  should 
posit  the  Me  is  therefore  Fichte's  first  Category — that  of 
Reality.  This  Category  is  realized  as  a  result  of  the 
active  nature  of  the  Ego.  The  second  category,  that  of 
Negation,  develops  from  the  first.  For  in  being  able  to 
reflect  upon  itself,  the  Ego  possesses  ipso  facto  the 
moment  of.  diflference  within  itself.  Furthermore  being 
active — "  the  essence  of  Reason  is  Will " — the  Ego  can 
posit  a  Non-Ego  as  well  as  an  objective  self.  Fichte 
never  explains  the  reason  for  the  existence  of  the  Non- 
Ego — further  than  that  by  it  self -consciousness  is  realized 
and  moral  development  attained.  Non-Ego  is  simply 
what  has  not  been  willed.  The  third  category,  of 
Limitation,  is  the  statement  of  how  far  Ego  and  Non-Ego 
limit  each  other. 

Kant  had  preferred  to  leave  the  synthetic  forms  of 
the  mind  more  or  less  unconnected,  as  being  so  far  more 
true  to  the  diversity  of  experience.  There  was  reason  for 
the  categories  in  both  sense  and  thought,  he  seemed  to 
think,  and  it  was  a  needless  and  imaginary  unity  of  origin 
which  the  mind  might  suggest  for  them.  Further,  though 
nothing  could  be  presented  in  self-consciousness  out  of 
harmony  with  these  forms,  the  specific  determination  of 
the  matter  of  knowledge  was  not  to  be  deduced  from  the 
forms.  In  these  two  contentions  Kant  made  a  solid  pro- 
test against  idealism,  which  was  a  merit.     But  Fichte 

22 


considered  him  to  have  stopped  short  at  just  the  wrong 
point.  He  thought  that  in  deducing  the  number  and 
connection  of  the  categories  from  the  idea  of  self- 
consciousness,  he  had  completed  the  Critical  Philosophy. 
As  compared  with  the  Kantian  system,  the  Wissen- 
schaftslehre  possesses  the  one  greater  virtue  of  being 
more  clear  and  unified.  It  started  with  the  outlook  which 
Kant  reached  in  his  description  of  the  Practical  Reason 
and  of  Judgment,  and  so  lacked  the  breadth  which  Kant's 
scientific  and  practical  knowledge  gave  him.  The  central 
conception  of  Fichte's  theory  of  knowledge  was  the  active 
determining  influence  of  personality  in  experience.  It  is 
true  that  what  man  thinks  he  will  find  has  a  great  deal  to 
do  with  what  experience  he  will  meet.  (What  he  believes 
helps  to  determine  what  he  will  do.)  In  this  sense  the 
practical  activity  of  the  Ego  is  the  ground  of  the  Anstoss. 
But  for  knowledge,  the  Anstoss  has  a  reality  which  can- 
not be  abolished  by  the  will  of  the  individual.  It  is  not  a 
universal  type  for  whom  '*  the  world  is  the  sensualized 
material  of  our  duty."  The  more  natural  human  being 
is  apt  to  be  carried  away  by  the  reality  of  the  sensible 
world,  and  to  disregard  the  working  of  a  rational  principle 
and  a  moral  law.  Fichte  had  thought  to  substantiate  his 
ethical  claims,  by  constructing  a  theory  of  knowledge 
upon  principles  which  co-incided  with  the  postulates  of 
the  moral  law.  But  he  carried  the  explanation  of 
knowledge  no  further  than  his  predecessor — as  was 
proved  by  the  ultimate  emphasis  which  he  put  upon  the 
practical,  as  against  the  speculative,  side  of  his  work. 

Fichte's  most  far-reaching  influence  was  in  the  sphere 
of  religion  and  education.  His  break  with  the  Romantic 
School  had  been  the  result  of  his  deeply  religious  outlook, 
expressed  very  clearly  in  his  **  Bestimmung  des  Men- 
schen "  (1800).  He  considered  the  fulfilment  of  the 
moral  law  as  the  highest  end  of  man,  which  was  to  be 
approached  by  an  infinite  series  of  real  acts  of  the 
conscious  self.  Natural  tendency  could  be  subordinated 
to  the  tendency  to  freedom,  and  the  ideal  approached  of 
obedience    to   the    infinite    law    of    freedom.      In    1805 

23 


Fichte  delivered  lectures  at  Erlangen  on  the  "  Grundzuge 
gegenswartigen  Zeitalters,"  "  Wesen  des  Gelehrten  "  and 
"Anweisung  zum  seligen  Leben  oder  Religionslehre." 
In  these,  Fichte  suggested  an  ideal  basis  for  experience, 
which  he  interpreted  as  the  vesture  of  the  divine  idea. 
He  said  that  the  thinker,  the  poet,  the  scientist  and  the 
ordinary  man  could  renew  life  and  thought  by  viewing 
the  transcendent  realities  behind  empirical  facts. 
Individual  aims  should  be  sacrificed  to  the  service  of 
humanity,  and  the  moral  ideal  worked  out  as  an  incentive 
for  others.  Carlyle  made  these  lectures  the  subject  of 
study  some  decades  later.  In  1807  and  1808,  Fichte  gave 
his  "  Reden  an  der  deutsche  Nation."  He  urged  a  reform 
of  education  which  he  felt  as  the  most  needed  element  in 
the  rebuilding  of  Prussia  after  Napoleon's  victory.  In 
1810  the  State  University  of  Berlin  was  built  as  a  result. 
The  practical  outcome  of  Fichte's  work  was  thus  a  moral 
impetus  given  to  individual  readers  and  hearers,  and  a 
rational  basis  furnished  for  new  developments  in  the 
Prussian  State.  Fichte  had  in  early  writing  shown  the 
place  filled  by  revelation  in  the  moral  development  of  the 
race.  He  later  supplied  a  theoretical  ground  for  the 
strengthening  of  state  control  in  Prussia.  Feeling  as  he 
did  that  a  theory  of  knowledge  had  little  relation  to  the 
average  man — that  his  idealistic  explanation  of  experience 
could  only  be  appreciated  by  the  few — he  looked  to  the 
State,  as  embodying  Absolute  Will,  to  accomplish  that 
mental  and  moral  reform  of  the  individual  which  he 
desired. 

Schelling  (b.  1775,  d.  1854)  is  rather  the  poetic  inter- 
preter of  nature  than  a  philosopher.  He  regarded  nature 
as  an  independent  entity,  endowed  with  formative  powers 
and  giving  rise  to  human  consciousness  as  we  know  it. 
His  work  was  looked  upon  by  Kant  and  Fichte  as  worth- 
less mysticism,  for  though  starting  with  the  activity  of  the 
thinking  subject  as  his  first  basis,  Schelling  came  ulti- 
mately to  put  his  whole  emphasis  on  Intellectual  Intuition. 
This  latter  was  a  secret,  wonderful  and  unexplainable 
faculty,  which  was  described  as  capable  of  seeing  into  the 

24 


transcendental  ground  of  natural  experience.  It  had  the 
disadvantage  of  being  a  merely  private  and  subjective 
function  and  it  did  not  admit  of  exact  definition.  Schel- 
ling's  Natur-Philosophie  was  no  more  than  a  bold 
imaginative  flight,  in  which  Nature  was  pictured  as 
slumbering  intelligence,  and  natural  conditions  were 
explained  a  priori  by  a  logical  sleiglit-of-hand.  In  his 
Philosophy  of  Identity,  Schelling  forestalled  Hegel's 
labors  to  a  certain  degree,  when  he  attempted  to 
reconcile  Spirit  and  Nature  in  the  higher  unity  of 
the  Absolute.  But  he  did  not  succeed  in  making 
his  Identity  more  than  a  .  formal  unity ;  Schelling's 
Absolute  lacked  the  concreteness  of  Hegel's  Idea.  In 
his  later  writings,  Schelling  dwindled  off  into  an  exam- 
ination of  mythical  and  religious  doctrines.  His  greatest 
influence  was  shown  in  the  impetus  which  his  spiritual 
conception  of  Nature  gave  to  the  Romantic  School  about 
1800.  His  work  was  doubtless  another  factor,  too,  in  the 
development  of'  the  modern  conception  of  history.  But 
this  strain,  like  most  of  the  other  elements  in  his  work, 
was  lost  in  the  greater  effect  produced  by  his  greater 
contemporary,  Hegel. 

Hegel's  Logic  purported  to  be  an  examination  and 
explanation  of  experience,  such  as  would  complete  the 
unfinished  systems  of  Kant  and  Fichte.  Kant  had  pointed 
the  way  to  a  solution  of  Locke's  problem  by  showing  that 
experience  is  a  unity,  a  constructive  system  in  which  the 
subjective  and  objective  are  constituent  elements.  Fichte 
had  developed  one  side  of  this  exj>erience,  its  active 
character.  Hegel  went  one  step  further  and  substan- 
tialized the  Activity  of  thought.  For  Hegel  the  universe 
was  what  is  thought.  Thought  moves  in  the  schemata  of 
space  and  time  and  on  the  forms  of  the  categories.  The 
sensuous  element  in  thought  Hegel  took  to  be  the  copy, 
or  outer,  or  other  of  the  categories.  He  said  that  the 
intellectual  contained  all  that  the  sensuous  is.  Therefore 
an  examination  of  the  categories  would  lead  to  a  knowl- 
edge of  all  the  thoughts  that  made,  and  that  constitute 
the  world.    In  his  Logic,  then,  Hegel  aimed  at  a  science 

25 


of  the  necessary  and  universal  rules  of  thought.  These 
can  and  must  be  known  a  priori,  being  the  prior  reality. 
But  they  must  first  of  all  be  discovered  by  the  observation 
of  the  natural  exercise  of  understanding  and  reason  in 
experience. 

The  outstan.ding  characteristic  of  thought  was,  for 
Hegel,  its  tendency  to  pass  into  its  opposite.  Hegel  ele- 
vated this  characteristic  into  a  principle  which  he  indi- 
cated by  the  term  dialectic.  Thought  (and  in  Hegel's 
completed  system  life  as  well)  proceeded  by  an  inner 
necessity  from  the  positive  to  the  negative,  from  that  to 
a  new  positive  and  so  on  indefinitely.  Hegel  then  argued 
that  should  he  discover  the  first  beginning  of  thought, 
he  would  be  able  to  deduce  therefrom  the  complete 
thought-system  which  is  the  ideal  of  knowledge,  and  with 
that  the  groundwork  of  reality,  as  constituted  by  Man 
and  Nature. 

Hegel  found  as  the  absolutely  first  and  indissoluble 
background  of  thoug'ht  the  notion  "  Being."  By  the 
operation  of  his  dialectical  method,  Hegel  showed  that 
Being  passes  to  its  equal  and  opposite  Nothing,  through 
Becoming.  But  Becoming  is  determinate  being,  and  from 
it  Hegel  deduced  the  categories  of  quality  and  quantity. 
From  positing  measure  (the  culminating  form  of  quan- 
tity), Hegel  arrived  by  a  leap  at  the  doctrine  of  Essence. 
This  in  turn  became  the  stepping-stone  to  the  final 
doctrine  of  the  Logic,  the  doctrine  of  the  concrete  Notion. 
In  the  words  of  Wallace's  English  translation  ("The 
Logic  of  Hegel,"  2nd  edit.,  p.  284),  "The  Notion  is 
defined  as  Essence  reverted  to  the  simple  immediacy  of 
Being,— the  shining  or  show  of  Essence  thereby  having 
actuality,  and  its  actuality  being  at  the  same  time  a  free 
shining  or  show  of  itself."  In  Hegel's  system  the  Notion, 
or  self-determining  Consciousness,  is  the  true,  intrinsic 
form  of  thought,  and  it  is  also  the  inner  life  of  Nature 
and  of  history. 

After  the  criticism  and  discussion  of  a  century  Hegel's 
Logic  stands  secure  in  its  main  contention,  i.e.,  that  the 
philosophic  concept  is  a  concrete  synthesis,  containing  in 

26 


itself  the  solution  of  the  problem  of  opposites.  Hegel 
also  pointed  the  conclusions  of  most  great  thinkers  since 
Aristotle,  when  he  maintained  that  experienced  reality  is 
best  described  by  the  concept  becoming  or  movement  or 
development.  The  crux  of  the  argument  against  him 
lies  in  the  assumption  he  makes  in  uniting  the  two  points. 
Experience  and  thought  can  never  be  proved  to  be 
identical  and,  this  being  so,  the  philosopher  may  not  take 
for  granted  a  rational  end  for  rational  development.  But 
this  is  what  Hegel  does.  His  philosophy  of  Nature,  and 
his  treatment  of  history  and  the  state  and  religion,  all  take 
their  start  from  the  conviction  that  the  real  is  the  rational. 
Or  to  use  his  own  expression,  Hegel  believes  (and 
expects  his  reader  to  believe)  that  the  memory  of  the 
world-spirit  contains  everything.  The  incompatibility  of 
this  viewpoint  with  any  grip  on  the  significance  of  per- 
sonality, is  a  difficulty  even  for  Hegelians. 

It  has  often  been  pointed  out  that  the  application  of 
Hegel's  dialectical  method  outside  the  sphere  of  logic,  was 
connected  with  his  study  of  the  history  of  philosophy. 
Hegel  observed  the  alternation  of  pyositive  doctrines  and 
negative  view-points  in  the  history  of  ancient  and  modem 
thought,  and  from  that  became  convinced  that  thought- 
forms  are  the  timeless  basis  of  all  actual  fact.  Hence 
arose  his  conception  of  a  philosophy  of  history,  of  which 
Hegel  says  that  "  the  one  thought  with  which  philosophy 
approaches  history  is  the  simple  thought  of  reason ;  that 
reason  rules  the  world,  and  therefore  in  the  history  of  the 
world  also,  there  is  a  rational  process."  (Quoted  by 
Croce  in  "  What  is  Living  and  What  is  Dead  in  the 
Philosophy  of  Hegel,"  p.  140).  The  result  in  Hegel's 
own  treatment  of  history  is  the  attempt  to  trace  out  the 
progress  of  the  consciousness  of  liberty  in  the  world's 
evolution,  each  national  spirit  being  taken  as  a  moment  or 
degree  in  that  progress.  Thus  Hegel  spoke  of  Universal 
History  as  the  dialectic  of  the  several  national  minds. 
As  a  guiding  conception,  his  idea  is  undoubtedly  useful, 
but  if  employed  arbitrarily  and  without  due  regard  to 
empirical  fact,  it  amounts  to  a  negation  of  history  as  such. 

27 


That  Hegel  sacrificed  fact,  and  so  truth,  to  his  dialectical 
method,  is  evident  from  the  following  quotation  (See 
"  What  is  Living  and  What  is  Dead  in  the  Philosophy  of 
Hegel,"  Croce,  p.  145).  To  mingle,  in  the  interests  of 
so-called  truth,  individual  trivialities  of  time  and  people 
wi'th  the  representation  of  general  interests  is  not  only 
contrary  to  judgment  and  to  taste,  but  contrary  to  the 
concept  of  objective  truth.  For,  according  to  this  con- 
cept, the  truth  for  spirit  is  that  which  is  substantial,  not 
the  vacuity  of  external  existence,  and  of  accident." 
The  critics  of  Hegel  find,  in  this  assumed  distinction 
between  essential  and  unessential  facts,  a  contradiction 
of  that  valuable  first  principle  of  Hegel,  that  the  universal 
is  inherent  in  the  individual.  H  then  experience  be  the 
embodiment  of  objective  truth,  no  individual  empirical 
fact  may  be  regarded  as  unessential.  But  Hegel,  if  con- 
strued literally,  would  be  required  to  dispense  with 
empirical  fact,  for  the  deduction  of  history  depends 
finally  upon  the  thought-process  exhibited  in  it. 

.  Hegel's  philosophy  of  Nature  is  open  to  the  same 
criticism  as  his  idea  of  a  philosophy  of  history.  It  is 
built  up  on  the  idea  that  Nature  has  developed,  stage  by 
stage,  from  mere  outwardness  to  the  inwardness  of  spirit. 
Mechanism  is  the  lowest  stage  of  natural  development, 
while  higher  in  the  progress  are  physics  and  organism. 
The  phenomena  which  fit  into  this  scheme  are  used  by 
Hegel  for  purposes  of  illustration,  but  for  any  further 
regard  to  empirical  fact,  Hegel  expressly  declares  that 
nothing  should  be  allowed  to  prevent  a  thoroughgoing 
-- application  of  the  dialectical  method.  Phenomena  which 
seem  to  fall  outside  the  thought-evolution  in  Nature  are 
regarded  as  exceptions,  as  extraordinary  cases,  due  to 
what  Hegel  calls  the  "  Ohnmacht  der  Natur."  But  this 
destroys  the  proper  basis  of  the  exact  sciences,  just  as 
the  disregard  of  empirical  fact  in  Hegel's  philosophy  of 
history  negated  history. 

The  culmination  of  Hegel's  system  is  found  in  his 
philosophy  of  Mind  or  Spirit,  which  treats  of  Subjective 
Mind  or  Spirit   (the  sphere  of  psychology),  Objective 

28 


Mind  (family  life,  civil  institurions,  the  State,  etc.),  and 
Absolute  Mind  (art,  religion  and  speculative  philosophy). 
Of  these  divisions  and  subdivisions  generally,  it  may  be 
said  that  all  are  regarded  as  leading  up  to  the  completeness 
of  philosophic  thought,  and  the  treatment  of  each  is 
affected  by  the  presuppositions  shown  as  underlying 
Hegel's  work  as  a  whole.  His  doctrine  of  the  State,  and 
his  view  of  religion,  should  be  especially  noted. 

Hegel  regarded  the  State  as  the  fullest  objective 
realization  of  spirit.  It  is  the  unity  of  the  essence  of 
family  life  and  of  civic  society,  and  in  it  alone  does  the 
individual  find  his  true  ethical  sphere.  Hegel  regarded 
the  individualism  which  was  the  result  of  the  Revolution 
as  an  unmixed  evil,  saying  that  subjective  will  is  mere 
individual  caprice  which  will  attain  none  of  the  true  aims 
of  humanity.  In  as  far  as  Hegel  emphasized  the  social 
nature  of  man  as  against  a  false  individualism,  his 
political  theory  was  good.  But  when  he  exercised  him- 
self to  increase  the  prestige  of  the  Prussian  bureaucracy, 
he  became  the  instrument  of  a  reactionary  tyranny.  It  is 
right  to  say  that  the  idea  of  a  constitution  is  connected 
with  the  spirit  of  the  nation,  but  the  actual  constitution 
as  it  exists  may  need  re-forming  to  the  shape  of  the 
informing  ideal.  And  it  may  be  in  the  spirit  of  the  nation 
to  observe  this  fact,  before  the  administrators  of  the 
constitution  will  recognize  it. 

Hegel's  doctrine  of  religion  points  to  imagination  as 
the  faculty  in  the  ordinary  man  which  grasps  the 
Absolute.  That  is,  there  may  be  an  imaginative  intuition 
of  the  fact  that  all  things  spring  from  infinite  spirit — ^as 
well  as  the  philosophic  perception  of  the  same  truth. 
So  far  so  good.  But  Hegel  goes  one  step  further  and 
treats  religion  as  only  a  preliminary  way  of  conceiving 
the  Absolute,  while  the  final  and  completely  satisfactory 
way  is  through  philosophy.  (Similarly  art  and  religion 
are  regarded  by  Hegel  as  inchoate  mental  systems, 
instead  of  being  considered  autonomous  and  valuable 
per  se — the  one  for  its  grasp  of  sensible  certainty  and  the 
other  for  its  basis  on  presentative  fact.)     So  Hegel  ends 

29 


by  discounting  all  forms  of  spirit  save  that  of  the  specu- 
lative consciousness;  the  philosopher  alone  may  be  good 
and  happy  and  wise. 

That  Hegel's  thought,  so  stimulating  and  splendid  in 
its  beginnings,  should  have  led  to  a  conclusion  that  is 
contrary  to  the  facts  of  nature  and  of  human  life,  his 
great  Italian  critic  finds  in  the  following  error.  Hegel 
confused  the  theory  of  distincts  (in  which  concepts  differ 
by  degrees  from  one  another)  with  his  valuable  doctrine 
of  opposites,  and  applied  the  dialectical  method  equally  to 
both.  Thus  Croce  says  (p.  95),  "  He  conceived  the  con- 
nexion of  these  degrees  dicdectically  in  the  manner  of  the 
dialectic  of  opposites;  and  he  applied  to  this  connexion 
the  triadic  form,  which  is  proper  to  the  synthesis  of 
opposites."  Hence  it  was  that  concepts  which  have  a 
reality  and  meaning  per  se  were  treated  by  Hegel  as  mere 
abstracts,  e.g.  art  corresponds  to  the  abstract  concept 
being,  religion  is  the  not-being  of  art,  and  truth  is  only 
found  in  their  synthesis  philosophy.  Where  in  the  treat- 
ment of  nature  and  of  history,  Hegel's  violation  of  truth 
had  alienated  the  scholar,  his  estimate  of  art  and  of 
religion  is  now  found  to  contradict  the  experience  of  the 
ordinary  man. 

In  the  final  analysis,  it  would  seem  that  Hegel 
reverses  the  judgment  of  Kant.  The  latter  had  said  that 
when  philosophy  fails,  art  and  religion  are  the  means  by 
which  we  arrive  at  truth.  Hegel  maintains  that  the  truth 
which  appears  veiled  in  art  and  religion  is  clearly  revealed 
to  man  by  philosophy.  The  issue  between  the  two  must 
rest  on  how  far  their  philosophy  explicates  experience. 
Kant  acknowledges  mystery  in  experience — ^two  elements 
unknown  which  yet  make  Life.  Hegel  says  there  is  no 
mystery — but  he  has  perforce  to  wrest  the  facts,  that  his 
concept  of  the  Evolving  Consciousness  may  be  justified. 


30 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  BRITISH  UNE  FROM  BENTHAM  TO  J.  S.  MILL, 

The  year  after  the  publication  -of  the  Critique  of 
Practical  Reason  saw  the  calling  of  the  States  General  in 
France.  ^At  the  same  time  a  significant  work  appeared  in 
England,  feeiitliain^s  "  Introduction  to  the  Principles  of 
Morals  and  LegislatioiT*^  1789) .  Bentham  was  a  prac- 
tical thinker,  whose  primary  aim  was  a  criticism  of  the 
English  Constitution  and  of  English  law.  He  followed 
the  tradition  of  Locke  and  Hume  in  distrusting  anything 
of  the  nature  of  unproved  assumptions,  and  so  attacked 
the  "  sacramental  expressions  "  and  the  a  priori  principles 
with  which  current  theories  in  politics  and  ethics  were 
used  to  defend  themselves.  His  "  Fragment  on  Govern- 
ment" (1776)  had  early  attracted  the  attention  of 
English  Liberals,  and  during  his  life  time  he  did  not 
cease  to  urge  definite  reforms  in  the  state  system.  Among 
the  political  changes  he  desired  were  the  extension  of  the 
franchise,  the  use  of  the  ballot  in  voting,  and  the  substi- 
tution of  national  education  for  national  pauperizing.  In 
the  sphere  of  jurisprudence,  he  suggested  simplification 
and  codification  of  the  laws.  One  of  his  keenest  interests 
was  the  proper  administration  of  criminal  punishment. 
He  considered  the  aim  of  punishment  to  be  reformatory 
and  preventive  rather  than  retributive,  and  emphasized 
three  objects  for  judge  and  jury  in  imposing  their  sen- 
tence. The  first  of  these  was  the  discipline  and  reforma- 
tion of  the  criminal,  then  the  protection  of  society  from 
further  injury,  and  lastly  the  deterring  of  possible 
imitators  from  following  the  example  of  crime. 

In  presenting  such  principles  as  his  basis  for  the 
administration  of  justice,  Bentham  was  simply  employing 

31 


the  test  which  he  felt  should  be  applied  to  all  laws  and 
institutions  whatever.  This  is  the  test  of  consequences. 
Any  established  form  which  caused  misery  for  the  indi- 
vidual and  no  compensatory  happiness  for  society, 
Bentham  took  to  be  evil  on  the  face  of  it.  For  happiness 
Js  7 lie  frv^^fesi  £»ood,  and  men  prov.-  tr;;s  bv  irie  u:i;versi1 
value  which  they  set  upon  it.  Thus  government  and 
legislation,  all  conscious  action  and  established  thought, 
should  be  judged  according  to  their  tendency  to  promote 
human  happiness.  "^ 

From  criticizing  the  public  evils  of  his  day  as  due  to 
the  lack  of  this  idea  in  the  work  of  governors  and  legis- 
lators, Bentham  went  on  to  elaborate  a  science  of  right 
action  on  the  same  principle.  It  was  no  theory  of  the 
rights  of  man  or  of  the  existence  of  a  social  contract, 
that  had  been  Bentham's  starting  point  for  the  advocation 
of  political  and  legal  reform.  So  it  was  no  doctrine  of 
intuitive  conscience  or  of  a  priori  right  that  formed  the 
basis  of  his  ethics.  Bentham  said  that  if  happiness  were 
the  greatest  good,  then  actions  which  promote  happiness 
are  good.  To  any  moral  system  which  exalted  virtue  or 
self-sacrifice  as  the  summum  bonum,  Bentham  opposed  the 
ethics  of  utility.  "  Utility  is  the  property  in  an  object  or 
the  tendency  in  an  action,  to  augment  ...  the  happiness 
of  the  party  whose  interest  is  in  question."  Virtue  is  a 
secondary  good,  to  be  valued  because  it  is  conducive  to 
human  welfare.  But  pain  should  only  be  commended  if 
endured  with  a  view  to  the  happiness  of  others.  That 
happiness  is  the  dearest  object  of  man,  Bentham  took  to 
be  proved  even  by  his  opponents.  For  their  very  inculca- 
tion of  virtue  and  self-sacrifice,  is  accompanied  by  the 
promise  of  a  higher  and  more  enduring  happiness  than 
can  be  found  on  earth. 

Bentham  found  happiness  to  consist  in  the  balance  of 
pleasure  over  pain.  Right  conduct  means  the  attainment 
of  pure  and  lasting  and  certain  pleasure.  In  the  "  Intro- 
duction to  the  Principles  of  Morals  and  Legislation," 
Bentham  writes :  '*  Nature  has  placed  man  under  the 
government  of  two  sovereign  masters,  pain  and  pleasure. 

32 


It  is  for  them  alone  to  point  out  what  we  ought  to  do,  as 
well  as  to  determine  what  we  shall  do.  On  the  one  hand, 
the  standard  of  right  and  wrong,  on  the  other,  the  chain 
of  causes  and  effects  are  fastened  to  their  throne.  They 
govern  us  in  all  we  say,  in  all  we  think :  every  effort  we 
make  to  throw  off  the  subjection,  will  serve  but  to 
demonstrate  and  confirm  it.  .  .  .  The  principle  of 
utility  recognizes  this  subjection,  and  assumes  it  for  the 
foundation  of  that  system,  the  object  of  which  is  to  rear 
the  pibric  of  felicity  by  the  hands  of  reason  and  of  law." 
I^he  common  criticisms  of  Bentham's  principle  are 
that  it  makes  selfish  pleasure  a  justifiable  aim,  and  that  it 
tends  to  glorify  prudence  to  the  belittling  of  nobler 
virtues.  Bentham  answered  the  first  objection  in  his 
later  definition  of  the  ethical  end,  as  "  the  greatest  happi- 
ness of  the  greatest  number " ;  also  in  his  placing 
benevolence  at  the  head  of  the  list  of  human  motives. 
He  would  have  accepted  prudence  as  the  foundation- 
virtue  in  the  formation  of  good  habits,  but  held  that  if 
the  individual  were  to  count  only  for  one,  prudential 
considerations  would  operate  for  the  general  good  as 
often  as  for  personal  happiness.  The  fact  that  sympathy 
with  the  suffering  and  oppressed  was  the  animating 
motive  of  Bentham's  life,  and  that  altruistic  action  was 
given  a  foremost  place  in  his  system,  cannot  fail  to  modify 
the  seeming  selfish  aspect  of  his  ethics.    )^ 

Considered  in  comparison  with  British  ethical  theories 
put  forward  before  and  since,  Bentham's  utilitarianism 
has  distinctive  merits.  It  was  first  a  continuation  and 
combination  of  earlier  lines  of  thought.  The  emphasis 
laid  by  Hutcheson  and  Shaftesbury  on  the  importance  of 
benevolence  in  moral  experience,  together  with  Adam 
Smith's  appreciation  of  sympathy  as  a  natural  quality  in 
man,  appeared  in  Bentham's  supreme  moral  end — "the 
greatest  happiness  of  the  greatest  number."  The  intel- 
lectual side  of  moral  judgments,  on  which  thinkers  hke 
Price  and  Wollaston  had  laid  so  much  stress,  was  present 
in  Bentham's  conception  of  the  value  of  rational  calcula- 
tion in  determining  moral  action.     More  prominent  still 

33 


was  the  strain  of  thought  taken  from  Hume  and  Priestley 
— that  exposition  of  morality  as  utility,  which  made  right 
conduct  consist  in  the  production  of  happy  consequences. 
But  the  peculiar  interest  of  Bentham's  work  lies  in  his 
striking  combination  of  these  earlier  principles.  Happi- 
ness, or  the  balance  of  pleasure  over  pain,  was  taken  to  be 
man's  dearest  object,  and  the  pleasure-producing  quality 
of  an  action  was  described  as  the  basis  of  its  moral 
character.  Rational  reflection  was  directed  to  an 
enlightened  knowledge  of  the  comparative  value  of 
pleasures,  and  through  an  appeal  to  the  social  sympathies 
in  man,  the  scope  of  personal  morality  was  shown  to 
extend  to  humanity. 

As  contributing  to  the  development  of  ethical  theory, 
Bentham's  outstanding  merit  lies  in  his  furnishing  a  clear 
and  definite  standard.  The  nature  and  benefit  of 
pleasure  is  understood  alike  by  the  child  and  the  adult, 
the  unlearned  and  the  cultured.  So  to  test  the  moral 
quality  of  an  act  would  be  easy,  if  its  consequences  in 
adding  to  pleasures  and  detracting  from  pains  were  the 
criterion.  Bentham  thought  that  lack  of  clear  knowledge 
as  to  the  shortness  and  narrowness  of  pleasure-effects 
was  the  chief  obstacle  to  private  morality.  Hence  his 
elaborate  classifications  and  evaluations,  that  his  readers 
might  be  guided  to  a  right  judgment  of  what  was  the 
greatest  sum  of  pleasures,  as  the  result  of  a  particular 
act.  At  the  time  when  Bentham  wrote,  the  perfectibility 
of  men  was  a  confident  hope.  It  was  thought  that  if  the 
social  conscience  of  the  leaders  of  the  nation  were  roused 
and  the  political  inequalities  and  social  abuses  of  the 
masses  removed,  the  development  of  the  individual  would 
henceforth  be  unimpeded.  For  private  morality,  it  needed 
only  the  strengthening  of  the  external  "  sanctions  "  with 
the  application  of  the  utility  principle,  to  produce 
perfection. 

Bentham's  ethical  system  served  excellently,  as  history 
has  shown,  in  furnishing  an  instrument  for  public  reform. 
Though  his  influence  was  confined  at  first  to  stimu- 
lating  the    thought   of    a    very    small    group    of    men, 

34 


the  gradual  spread  of  his  ideas  between  1789  and  1832 
was  a  potent  factor  in  preparing  the  way  for  the  Reform 
Bill.  Had  the  French  Revolution  not  overleapt  itself,  and 
discredited  all  liberal  thought  in  England  for  a  consider- 
able time,  Bentham's  conception  of  progress  would 
doubtless  have  made  its  way  much  sooner.  As  it  is, 
historians  are  not  far  wrong  in  attributing  much  of  the 
credit  for  the  whole  development  of  the  modern  English 
representative  system  to  Bentham  and  those  he  inspired. 
So  with  national  education,  prison  reform  and  modern 
social  service — all  are  in  accord  with  the  ideals  which 
Bentham  set  before  his  readers.  In  his  special  sphere  of 
law,  Bentham's  greatness  was  early  acknowledged. 
Brougham  called  him  "  the  first  legal  philosopher  that 
had  appeared  in  the  world."  Speaking  in  1838  he  said  of 
him  that  he  "  first  made  the  mighty  step  of  trying  the 
whole  provisions  of  our  jurisprudence  by  the  test  of 
expediency,  fearlessly  examining  how  each  part  was  con- 
nected with  the  rest,  and  with  a  yet  more  undaunted 
courage,  inquiring  how  far  even  its  most  consistent  and 
symmetrical  arrangements  were  framed  according  to  the 
principle  which  should  pervade  a  code  of  laws — their 
adaptation  to  the  circumstances  of  society,  to  the  wants 
of  man,  and  to  the  promotion  of  human  happiness." 
(Brougham's  Speeches,  ii,  p.  288.)  Sir  Henry  Maine 
writes,  "  I  do  not  know  a  single,  law  reform  since  his  day 
which  cannot  be  traced  to  his  influence." 

*^or  the  dissemination  of  his  ideas,  Bentham  owed  most 
to  James  Mill,  a  man  of  considerable  personal  power  and 
of  great  literary  and  conversational  gifts.  Mill's  place  in 
the  history  of  Hterature  is  founded  on  his  contribution  to 
history  through  the  production  of  a  "  History  of  India," 
and  on  his  work  in  the  sphere  of  psychology .)(The  "Analysis 
of  the  Phenomena  of  the  Human  Mind  "  still  strikes  the 
reader  with  its  freshness  and  wealth  of  illustration,  and  at 
the  time  it  appeared  ( 1829)  formed  a  distinct  land-mark  in 
the  field  of  psychological  investigation.  Of  this  book, 
J.  S.  Mill  says  that  it  "  carried  Hartley's  mode  of  explain- 
ing the  mental  phenomena  to  much  greater  length  and 

35 


depth."  Hartley's  psychology  had  combined  two 
principles,  the  theory  of  vibrations  taken  from  Newton's 
Principia  Philosophiae  and  the  doctrine  of  association 
propounded  by  Hume.  Mill  concentrated  on  the  second 
of  these  principles,  and  by  a  searching  and  vigorous 
examination  of  conscious  experience,  showed  the  all- 
important  part  played  in  it  by  the  association  of  ideas. 

It  must  be  noted  at  the  outset  that  Mill's  discussion 
was  of  purely  psychological  questions,  and  could  lead 
logically  to  no  theory  of  reaHty.  By  hypothesis,  the 
psychologist  is  precluded  from  examining  such  problems 
as  that  of  substance,  for  he  is  merely  dealing  with  ideas 
as  events  in  the  conscious  life  of  men.  When  Mill  and 
other  associationists  attempt  to  dogmatize  about  the 
limitations  of  knowledge  with  regard  to  reality,  they  are 
stepping  out  of  their  own  sphere.  Their  French  exponent 
Ribot  writes  on  this  point :  "  Shall  psychology  be 
spiritualist  or  materialist?  Such  a  question  has  no 
meaning.  Spiritualism  and  materialism  supply  a  solution 
of  the  questions  of  substance,  which  is  reserved  to 
metaphysics.  It  is  possible  that  the  psychologist  may,  in 
the  pursuit  of  his  studies,  incline  to  one  of  the  two  solu- 
tions or  to  another,  as  the  physiologist  may  incline  to 
mechanism  or  animism,  but  these  are  personal  specu- 
lations which  he  does  not  confound  with  science." 
So  Mill's  description  of  the  idea  is  valuable  as  an  account 
of  its  occurrence,  but  misleading  in  that  it  connotes  a 
theory  of  the  representative  character  of  thought  and  a 
division  between  the  mental  and  physical  worlds. 

Mill  reduced  experience  to  sensations,  ideas,  and  asso- 
ciations of  ideas.  "  When  our  sensations  cease,  by  the 
absence  of  their  objects,  something  remains  .  .  .  This 
trace,  this  copy  of  the  sensation,  which  remains  after  the 
sensation,  is  an  Idea  "( Analysis  I,  p.  52).  The  general 
law  of  association  of  ideas,  he  stated  to  be  that  "  Our 
ideas  spring  up,  or  exist,  in  the  order  in  which  the  sensa- 
tions exist,  of  which  they  are  the  copies."  (Analysis  I, 
p.  78.)  Later  in  his  discussion,  he  affirmed,  "The  funda- 
mental law  of  association  is,  that  when  two  things  have 

36 


been  frequently  found  together,  we  never  perceive  or 
think  of  the  one  without  thinking  of  the  other."  Mill 
pointed  to  the  vividness  of  the  associated  feelings,  and 
the  frequency  of  the  association,  as  the  causes  of  strength 
in  association.  In  his  desire  for  simplification,  he  reduced 
association  by  resemblance  to  association  by  contiguity, 
stating  that  groups  of  sensations  and  ideas  are  formed 
either  because  of  synchronic  or  successive  connection. 
^Upon  the  sensations  and  their  consequent  ideas,  Mill 
built  up  his  psychology.  In  memory  and  imagination,  the 
ideas  of  the  self  and  of  external  objects,  he  traced  the 
working  of  the  association  process.  But  connected  with 
every  sensation  Mill  recognized  the  existence  of  a  feeling 
of  pleasure  or  pain  or  indifference.  These  simple  feel- 
ings he  took  as  the  sources  of  the  complex  emotions,  and 
in  his  account  of  their  possible  transformation  he  supplied 
a  basis  for  the  Benthamite  ethics.  ^He  maintained  that 
originally  ideas  of  pleasure  and  pain  had  only  been 
associated  with  egoistical  causes,  but  in  time  means  to 
selfish  ends  had  been  erected  into  ends  in  themselves.  Great 
stress  was  laid  on  the  growth  of  "  inseparable  associa- 
tions "  in  the  human  mind,  for  through  them  the 
pleasure-seeking  individual  passed  from  selfish  to  dis- 
interested action.  Thus  Mill  made  the  transition  from 
Bentham's  psyc'hological  egoism  to  ethical  altruism. 

The  theory  of  knowledge  and  reality  held  by  Mill 
was  closely  related  to  the  Humian  view.  Knowledge  he 
reduced  to  customary  belief,  and  belief  he  defined  as 
inseparable  association.  "  Wherever  the  name  belief  is 
applied,  there  is  a  case  of  the  indissoluble  association  of 
ideas."  (Anal.  I,  p.  367.)  "  In  the  most  simple  cases, 
Belief  consists  in  sensation  alone,  or  ideas  alone ;  in  the 
more  complicated  cases,  in  sensation,  ideas  and  association 
combined"  (Anal.  I,  p.  zyy).  "When  the  ideas  are 
associated  in  conformity  with  the  connexions  of  things, 
the  belief  is  right  belief;  when  the  ideas  are  connected 
not  in  conformity  with  the  connexions  of  things,  the 
belief  is  wrong  belief  "  (Anal.  I,  p.  381).  Belief  in  future 
events  Mill  defined  as  the  inseparable  association  of  like 

37 


consequents  with  like  antecedents.  Belief  in  the  truth  of 
propositions  he  said  was  nothing  more  than  the  recogni- 
tion of  the  coincidence,  entire  or  partial,  of  two  general 
names.  The  word  cause  for  him  meant  merely  the  ante- 
cedent of  a  consequent,  where  the  connection  is  constant; 
in  other  words,  "  to  believe  a  succession  or  coexistence 
between  two  facts  is  only  to  have  the  ideas  of  the  two  facts 
so  strongly  and  closely  associated  that  we  cannot  help 
having  the  one  idea  when  we  have  the  other."  (Editor's 
note,  Anal.  I,  p.  402.)  Here  Mill  distinctly  separated 
himself  from  all  those  schools  of  philosophy  which  erect 
the  conception  of  Necessary  Conjunction  into  "  a  Law  of 
Things."  Implicit  in  all  his  statements  is  the  limitation  of 
knowledge  to  the  simple  idea,  and  parallel  to  this  is  a 
similar  limitation  of  reality.  The  only  reality  for  Mill 
was  experience,  and  experience  disclosed  nothing  more 
than  sensations  and  ideas.  The  external  world  had  no 
existence,  apart  from  our  ideas  of  external  objects,  and 
these  were  simply  "  the  ideas  of  a  certain  number  of 
sensations,  associated  frequently."  The  self  Mill 
explained  also  in  terms  of  association.  He  described  it 
as  "  that  thread  of  consciousness  drawn  out  in  succession 
which  I  call  myself  "  (Anal.  I,  p.  17),  or  that  "  thread  of 
consciousness  in  which,  to  me,  my  being  consists,"  "the 
train  of  consciousness  which  I  call  myself  "  (Anal.  H, 
p.  197). 

When  in  1870,  John  Stuart  Mill  was  describing  the 
opinions  held  by  the  so-called  Philosophical  Radicals  in 
1824,  he  stated  that  the  Hartleian  metaphysics  ranked  with 
Benthamism  and  the  modern  political  economy  as  their 
dearest  articles  of  faith.  By  "  Hartleian  metaphysics  " 
he  meant  the  doctrines  indicated  above,  as  the  dominating 
note  contributed  by  James  Mill.  But  in  addition  to 
supplying  the  psychological  and  philosophical  tenets  of 
the  Utilitarians,  James  Mill  added  a  keen  personal  bias  in 
political  questions,  i.e.,  "  an  almost  unbounded  confidence 
in  the  efficacy  of  two  things:  representative  government, 
and  freedom  of  discussion."  The  latter  principles  he 
advocated  untiringly  both  in  writing  and  in  conversation, 

38 


and  according  to  his  son's  account,  produced  almost  as 
much  effect  through  the  second  of  these  methods,  as 
Bentham  did  by  his  published  works.  "  I  have  never 
known  any  man  who  could  do  such  ample  justice  to  his 
best  thoughts  in  colloquial  discussion.  His  perfect  com- 
mand over  his  great  mental  resources,  the  terseness  and 
expressiveness  of  his  language  and  the  moral  earnestness 
as  well  as  intellectual  force  of  his  delivery,  made  him  one 
of  the  most  striking  of  all  argumentative  conversers :  and 
he  was  full  of  anecdote,  a  hearty  laugher,  and,  when  with 
people  whom  he  liked,  a  most  lively  and  amusing  com- 
panion. It  was  not  solely,  or  even  chiefly,  in  diffusing  his 
merely  intellectual  opinions  that  his  power  showed  itself :  it 
was  still  more  through  the  influence  of  a  quality,  of  which 
I  have  only  since  learnt  to  appreciate  the  extreme  rarity : 
that  exalted  public  spirit,  and  regard  above  all  things  to 
the  good  of  the  whole,  which  warmed  into  life  and 
activity  every  germ  of  similar  virtue  that  existed  in  the 
minds  he  came  in  contact  with ;  the  desire  he  made  them 
feel  for  his  approbation,  the  shame  at  his  disapproval; 
the  moral  support  which  his  conversation  and  his  very 
existence  gave  to  those  who  were  aiming  at  the  same 
objects,  and  the  encouragement  he  afforded  to  the  faint- 
hearted and  desponding  among  them,  by  the  firm 
confidence  which  (though  the  reverse  of  sanguine  as  to 
the  results  to  be  expected  in  any  one  particular  case)  he 
always  felt  in  the  power  of  reason,  the  general  progress 
of  improvement,  and  the  good  which  individuals  could  do 
by  judicious  effort."     (J.  S.  Mill,  Autob.  p.  58.) 

The  above  quotation  furnishes  the  reason,  not  only  for 
James  Mill's  personal  ascendancy  over  the  group  of  young 
men  with  whom  his  son  consorted,  but  for  the  immense 
influence  exercised  by  the  whole  party  for  a  time.  "  The 
good  of  the  whole "  was  an  ideal  which  had  lost  its 
glamor  in  England,  as  a  result  of  the  French  Reign  of 
Terror  and  the  Napoleonic  wars.  But  by  1824  the 
reaction  had  run  its  course  and  a  strong  tide  was  setting 
towards  reform.  When  the  first  number  of  the  West- 
minster Review  appeared,  the  editors  themselves  were 

39 


astonished  at  the  reception  it  received.  The  new  and 
reasoned  Liberalism  of  the  Utilitarians  appealed  first  to 
the  thinking  part  of  the  nation,  as  had  been  proved 
already  by  the  footing  which  it  had  gained  at  Cambridge 
(Autob.  p.  59).  Theirs  was  no  chimerical  scheme,  based 
on  an  imaginary  picture  of  the  natural  gifts  and  graces 
of  untutored  men;  they  were  an  age  removed  from 
Rousseau.  But  they  had  a  reasonable  hope  for  the 
amelioration  of  conditions  by  the  removal  of  social 
injustice,  and  the  use  of  education.  It  was  this  funda- 
mental doctrine  then,  that  won  the  thinkers — "  the 
formation  of  all  human  character  by  circumstances, 
through  the  universal  Principle  of  Association,  and  the 
consequent  unlimited  possibility  of  improving  the  moral 
and  intellectual  condition  of  mankind  by  education.'' 
(Autob.  p.  62). 

Then  the  Benthamite  Liberalism  attracted  the  interest 
of  the  great  middle  class  of  England,  which  had  only 
lately  come  to  its  own  through  the  rise  of  industrialism. 
The  leading  Utilitarians  themselves  came  from  this  class, 
and  they  looked  to  it  for  the  working  out  of  the  social 
and  political  problems  which  confronted  the  nineteenth 
century.  A  group  of  writers  which  regarded  the  middle 
class  as  that  "  which  gives  to  science,  to  art,  and  to  legis- 
lation itself,  their  most  distinguished  ornaments,  and  is 
the  chief  source  of  all  that  has  exalted  and  refined  human 
nature,"  was  bound  to  inspire  confidence  and  rouse 
enthusiasm  in  those  whom  they  thus  eulogized.  Of  the 
influence  of  the  Utilitarians  upon  the  lower  strata  of 
English  society,  it  may  be  said  that  it  has  operated  less 
directly,  but  still  intensely.  The  middle  ranks  have  acted, 
as  James  Mill  prophesied,  as  pioneers  in  the  political 
experience  w^hich  the  whole  English  electorate  is  now 
gaining.  They  have  also  afforded  definite  examples  of 
keenness  and  intelligent  self-culture,  for  the  lower  classes 
to  emulate. 

Bentham  died  in  1832,  the  year  when  so  many  of  his 
hopes  might  be  said  to  have  approached  realization.  His 
great  second,  Mill,  followed  him  four  years  later.     In 

40 


recording  his  father's  death,  J.  S.  Mill  consciously  points 
the  period  of  the  sway  of  the  great  Utilitarians.  A  note 
of  sadness  runs  through  his  last  tribute,  as  appeared  also 
in  his  essay  on  Bentham.  Of  his  father  he  writes,  '*  Not- 
withstanding the  great  number  of  his  opinions  which, 
partly  through  his  own  efforts,  have  now  been  generally 
adopted,  there  was  on  the  whole,  a  marked  opposition 
between  his  spirit  and  that  of  the  present  time.  As 
Brutus  was  called  the  last  of  the  Romans,  so  was  he  the 
last  of  the  eighteenth  century:  he  continued  its  tone  of 
thought  and  sentiment  into  the  nineteenth  (though  not 
unmodified  nor  unimproved),  partaking  neither  in  the 
good  nor  in  the  bad  influences  of  the  reaction  against  the 
eighteenth  century,  which  was  the  great  characteristic 
of  the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth.  The  eighteenth  cen- 
tury was  a  great  age,  an  age  of  strong  and  brave  men, 
and  he  was  a  fit  companion  for  the  strongest  and  bravest." 
(J.  S.  Mill,  Autob.  p.  117.) 

There  is  a  reason  for  the  note  of  sadness  which  runs 
through  the  above.  The  writer  himself  had  felt  the 
influences  of  the  reaction  spoken  of,  and  in  his  deepening 
sense  of  separation  from  the  staunch  old  "  Brutus " 
towards  the  end,  counted  himself  in  a  manner  a  traitor. 
For  the  modifications  and  enlargements  to  which  Mill 
ultimately  subjected  the  doctrines  inherited  from  Bentham 
and  his  father,  brought  him  closer  than  even  he  realized 
to  the  opposing  school.  It  is  difficult  to-day  to  decide 
which  side  may  more  justly  claim  him — empiricists  or 
intuitionists,  Epicureans  or  Stoics.  The  contrast  between 
the  younger  and  the  older  Mill,  between  later  and  earlier 
Utilitarianism,  is  only  one  of  the  many  results  due  to  the 
introduction  of  German  thought  into  England.  The 
melancholy  which  the  Autobiography  describes  made 
fertile  ground,  no  doubt,  for  Mill's  inarticulate  yearnings 
towards  a  wider  faith.  But  the  positive  factors  in  his 
change  had  their  source,  directly  or  indirectly,  in 
Germany. 


41 


SECTION   II 
THE  EARLIER  GERMAN   INFLUENCE 


CHAPTER   IV 

THJe  BEGINNING  OF  GERMAN   INFLUENCE — COLERIDGE 

The  present-day  critic  who  wishes  the  German 
element  in  our  literature  absent  altogether  has  only  in 
mind  the  ephemeral  (we  hope)  contribution  of  the  last 
few  years.  For  the  earlier  contribution  was  of  inestim- 
able value.  New  breadth  and  depth  were  added  to  our 
study  of  ethical  and  philosophical  questions.  A  fresh 
conception  was  given  of  the  treatment  of  history. 
Thinkers  in  theology  were  impelled  to  greater  keenness 
by  the  application  of  historical  criticism.  Poets  were 
supplied  with  a  new  idea  of  the  world.  It  is  not  too  much 
to  say  that  were  the  impulse  given  by  such  great  men  as 
Goethe,  with  Kant  and  his  successors,  taken  from  our 
national  thought  in  the  nineteenth  century,  a  great  factor 
in  its  interest  would  be  gone. 

The  history  of  German  influence  in  England  up  to 
1800  may  be  indicated  in  a  few  words.  As  the  German 
language  was  generally  unknown,  translations  were  the 
only  medium  by  which  the  English  public  came  into  touch 
with  German  thoug'ht.  The  first  translated  works  which 
attracted  any  interest  were  those  of  Jacob  Bohme  (b.  1575, 
d.  1624),  made  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  Law  during  the  earlier 
half  of  the  eighteenth  century.  These  were  mystical  in 
tone,  and  appealed  deeply  to  religious  readers.  After 
1760,  translations  from  Wieland,  Klopstock  and  Lessing 
began  to  appear,  and  in  1792,  a  translation  of  Schiller's 
Robbers  was  published.  William  Taylor  of  Norwich, 
whose  "  Historic  Survey  of  German  Poetry "  was 
reviewed  by  Carlyle  on  its  appearance  in  1830,  had  pur- 
sued his  plodding  study  of  German  literature  for  half  a 
century — he    began    about    1780.      Meanwhile    a    faint 

45 


interest  in  the  German  language,  as  other  than  barbarous, 
was  developing.  Lord  Chesterfield  in  one  of  his  letters 
to  his  son  expressed  his  satisfaction  on  hearing  that  he 
spoke  German  perfectly.  Occasional  students  went  to 
Germany  and  learned  the  language  at  first  hand.  Notable 
among  these  was  Herbert  Marsh,  who  afterwards  became 
Bishop  of  Peterborough ;  he  was  profoundly  influenced 
by  the  teaching  of  Michaelis.  In  1792,  a  society  was  formed 
by  Scott  for  the  study  of  German.  Between  the  latter 
year  and  1825,  when  the  young  Mill  and  his  friends 
formed  a  class  for  the  same  purpose,  the  chief  steps  had 
been  taken  towards  the  great  incorporation  of  German 
with  English  thought,  which  continued  up  to  the  middle 
of  the  century. 

Scott's  translations  of  German  poetry  followed  upon 
his  knowledge  of  the  language,  and  here  he  struck  that 
note  of  fondness  for  the  past,  which  characterized  the 
whole  Romantic  Movement.  In  1798,  Coleridge  carried 
out  his  plan  of  visiting  Germany,  with  a  view  to  learning 
a  philosophy  that  would  "  refute  the  philosophy  of  Hume 
and  expose  the  shallowness  of  the  metaphysics  of  Locke 
and  the  Paley  School  of  Theology."  Two  years  before  he 
had  written  to  a  friend,  "  I  am  studying  German,  and  in 
about  six  weeks  shall  be  able  to  read  that  language  with 
tolerable  fluency.  Now  I  have  some  thoughts  of  making 
a  proposal  to  Robinson,  the  great  London  bookseller,  of 
translating  all  the  works  of  Schiller,  ...  on  condition 
that  he  should  pay  my  journey  and  my  wife's  to  and  from 
Jena.  .  .  .  If  I  could  realize  this  scheme,  I  should 
there  study  chemistry  and  anatomy,  and  bring  over  with 
me  all  the  works  of  Semler  and  Michaelis,  the  German 
theologians,  and  of  Kant,  the  great  German  meta- 
physician." (Letter  to  Poole,  May  6,  1796.)  Coleridge 
actually  seems  to  have  brought  back  what  of  Kant  he 
thought  substantiated  his  own  ideas.  In  1801,  the  young 
Scottish  philosopher,  Thomas  Brown,  reviewed  and  con- 
demned Kant,  in  an  article  published  in  the  Edinburgh 
Review;  his  only  source  of  information  had  been  a 
Frenchman's  account  of  the  great  Critical  Philosopher. 

46 


But  the  later  verdict  of  Stewart,  though  based  on  a  wider 
knowledge,  was  just  as  unsatisfactory.  He,  together  with 
James  Mill,  saw  in  Kant  only  a  reproduction  of  old 
errors.  However,  the  interest  in  German  philosophy 
gradually  spread,  as  did  the  appreciation  of  German 
criticism,  poetry  and  drama.  In  1806,  Mackintosh  took 
the  works  of  Kant  and  Fichte  with  him  to  India.  In  1812, 
Wirgman  put  forth  an  English  exposition  of  Kant.  In 
1 82 1,  Byron  dedicated  his  Sardanapalus  to  Goethe.  At 
Cambridge  Julius  Hare  and  Thirlwall  were  translating 
Niebuhr,  at  the  same  time  that  Charles  Austin  was 
preaching  the  gospel  of  Bentham  and  James  Mill.  Simi- 
larly, Pusey  and  Rose  argued  about  German  Neologism, 
while  the  young  Ward  was  still  fascinated  by  the 
Utilitarian  ideal.  From  1825,  Carlyle's  famous  discourses 
on  German  literature  continued  to  appear. 

It  is  of  Coleridge  first  that  it  is  natural  to  speak,  as  a 
vehicle  of  German  ideas  among  Englishmen.  For  he  was 
the  earliest  thinker  who  went  to  Germany,  in  definite 
search  of  a  system  that  would  support  his  own  protest 
against  Revolutionary  and  sceptical  doctrines.  Coleridge 
was,  like  Bentham,  "a  teacher  of  the  teachers" — one  of  the 
"  great  seminal  minds  of  England  "  in  his  age.  Writing 
in  1838,  J.  S.  Mill  said,  "  Although  their  influences  have 
but  begun  to  diffuse  themselves  .  .  .  over  society  at 
large,  there  is  already  scarcely  a  pubHcation  of  any  con- 
sequence addressed  to  the  educated  classes,  which,  if 
these  persons  had  not  existed,  would  not  have  been 
different  from  what  it  is."  (From  opening  paragraph  of 
the  Essay  on  Bentham.)  Thus  to  have  Mill's  Kantian 
Idealism  and  Hamilton's  introduction  of  Continental 
philosophy  in  their  right  setting,  to  appreciate  the  German 
element  in  Carlyle,  Emerson  and  the  host  of  Romantic 
writers,  to  understand  the  Hegelianism  of  later  English 
philosophers,  it  is  necessary  first  to  grasp  Coleridge's 
contribution  to  thought. 

The  accounts  of  Coleridge  as  a  child  show  him 
impressionable  and  imaginative.  He  delighted  in  fairy 
tales,  and  his  early  lessons  in  astronomy  with  his  father 

47 


seemed  but  to  confirm  his  faith  in  the  wonders  of  the 
imaginative  world.  He  comments  thus,  "  I  heard  him 
with  a  profound  deHght  and  admiration,  but  without  the 
least  mixture  of  wonder  or  incredulity,  for  from  my 
early  readings  of  fairy  tales  and  about  genii  and  the  like, 
my  mind  had  been  habituated  to  the  Vast;  and  I  never 
regarded  my  senses  in  any  zvay  as  the  criteria  of  my 
belief/'  ("Biographia  Epistolaris,"  Vol.  I,  p.  17.) 
Coleridge's  boyish  "  love  of  the  Great  and  the  Whole  " 
formed  a  permanent  obstacle  to  his  ever  being  satisfied 
with  a  little  scientist  or  a  narrow  theologian.  For  him 
no  Newton  could  ever  arise  to  construct  a  blade  of  grass. 
No  Spencerian  logic  could  bar  the  way  to  his  contempla- 
tion of  the  Final  Cause.  It  was  a  truth  deep-seated  in 
his  being  that  the  very  attempt  to  realize  things  in  their 
unity,  to  view  the  universe  in  its  substratum  of  reality, 
enlarges  the  mind  and  rouses  the  noblest  feelings  in  man. 
With  this  regulation  of  faith  and  life  by  his  conceptions 
may  be  contrasted  the  experimentalist  lessons  of  Mill's 
early  years.  He  was  taught  by  his  father  to  "  contem- 
plate nothing  but  parts."  So  as  "  all  parts  are  necessarily 
little,"  the  universe  was  to  him  but  "  a  mass  of  little 
things."  It  is  significant  that  the  nature-poetry  of 
Wordsworth  was  the  touchstone  by  which  the  youthful 
convictions  of  both  Coleridge  and  Mill  were  tried.  The 
early  intuitions  of  the  one  were  as  a  result  strengthened 
and  deepened.  The  inadequate  faith  of  the  other  was 
enlarged,  and  at  the  same  time  he  was  saved  from  the 
insanity  of  despair. 

Coleridge's  early  fondness  for  fairy  lore  was  super- 
seded by  a  keen  interest  in  metaphysical  problems.  These 
were  surveyed  chiefly  from  the  standpoint  of  mystics  like 
Bohme,  and  with  the  doctrines  of  the  Neo-Platonists  in 
mind.  It  was  not  the  passing  enthusiasm  of  an  impres- 
sionable boy,  but  the  incorporating  work  of  an  active 
personality,  that  marks  this  first  excursion  into  abstract 
thought  on  Coleridge's  part.  For  his  attitude  towards 
knowledge  was  the  same  as  his  attitude  towards  people — 
he  subjected  his  whole  being  to  the  influence  of   the 

48 


moment,  not  passively  as  the  Humist  would  argue,  but 
with  his  physical  and  mental  and  spiritual  powers  all 
awake.  His  own  description  of  the  result  in  the  particu- 
lar case  of  Nature's  influence  is  characteristic,    "  I  return 

.  .  to  a  house  of  such  prospect  that  if,  according  to 
you  and  Hume,  impressions  constitute  our  being,  I  shall 
have  a  tendency  to  become  a  god,  so  sublime  and  beautiful 
will  be  the  series  of  my  visual  existence."  (Biog.  Epist., 
Vol.  I,  pp.  193,  194.)  Thus  in  the  sphere  of  thought,  the 
attitude  held  by  the  Neo-Platonists  and  the  thrill  caught 
from  the  works  of  the  mystics,  became  integral  factors  in 
Coleridge's  experience.  He  here  first  became  conscious 
of  the  problems  which  metaphysics  seeks  to  solve,  and 
added  to  his  early  religious  faith  a  philosophical  bias 
towards  the  spiritual  interpretation  of  experience. 

At  the  age  of  twenty- four,  Coleridge  wrote  to  his 
friend  Wade  of  his  meeting  with  Dr.  Darwin,  '*  the  every- 
thing but  Christian.  Dr.  Darwin  possesses,  perhaps,  a 
greater  range  of  knowledge  than  any  other  man  in  Europe, 
and  is  the  most  inventive  of  philosophical  men.  He  thinks 
in  a  new  train  of  subjects  on  all  subjects  but  religion.  He 
bantered  me  on  the  subject  of  religion,  I  heard  all  his 
arguments,  and  told  him  it  was  infinitely  consoling  to  me, 
to  find  that  the  arguments  of  so  great  a  man  adduced 
against  the  existence  of  a  God,  and  the  evidences  of 
revealed  religion,  were  such  as  had  startled  me  at  fifteen, 
but  had  become  the  objects  of  my  smile  at  twenty.  Not 
one  new  objection — not  even  an  ingenious  one!  He 
boasted  that  he  had  never  read  one  book  in  favor  of  such 
stuff,  but  that  he  had  read  all  the  works  of  Infidels!" 
(Biog.  Epist.,  Vol.  I,  pp.  56-57.) 

These  remarks  indicate  the  range  of  Coleridge's  read- 
ing while  at  college.  His  early  speculations  and  poetical 
enthusiasms  were  followed  by  a  detailed  examination  of 
the  empirical  school.  After  studying  the  works  of  Locke 
and  Hume,  he  made  a  thorough  examination  of  Hartley's 
doctrines.  The  theory  of  knowledge  deduced  by  this 
inspired  doctor  was  embraced  by  Coleridge  in  character- 
istic  heart-and-soul    fashion.     The   law   of   association 

49 


became  to  him  the  ultimate  fact  and  physical  causes  the 
only  subject  of  mental  reflection.  Indeed  he  went  further 
than  Hartley,  and  denied  to  the  mind  any  quality  other 
than  motion.  Similarly,  he  was  an  avowed  Unitarian  in 
religion. 

The  end  of  Coleridge's  empiricist  stage  was  reached 
with  the  commencement  of  his  friendship  for  Words- 
worth. His  nature  demanded  some  philosophical  system 
which  made  art  and  religion  more  than  a  great  venture — 
like  Browning,  he  had  had  an  imaginative  and  spiritual 
experience  which  required  a  basis  just  as  truly  as 
scientific  knowledge  did. 

"  Just  when  we  are  safest,  there's  a  sunset-touch, 
A  fancy  from  a  flower-bell,  some  one's  death, 
A  chorus-ending  from  Euripides, — 
And  that's  enough  for  fifty  hopes  and  fears 
As  old  and  new  at  once  as  nature's  self, 
To  rap  and  knock  and  enter  in  our  soul, 
Take  hands  and  dance  there,  a  fantastic  ring, 
Round  the  ancient  idol,  on  his  base  again, — 
The  grand  Perhaps!     We  look  on  helplessly. 
There  the  old  misgivings,  crooked  questions  are." 

(Bishop  Bloug ram's  Apology.) 

Thus  one  of  Coleridge's  avowed  objects  in  going  to 
Germany  was  to  study  the  Critical  Philosophy,  and  from 
it  to  substantiate  the  claims  to  reality  which  his  reason 
demanded  for  aesthetic  feeling  and  religious  truth. 

The  primary  distinction  from  which  Coleridge  started 
was  that  between  fancy  and  imagination,  which  was  later 
compared  with  the  differentiation  between  the  functions 
of  the  understanding  and  the  reason.  It  was  brought 
home  to  him  with  fresh  force  when  he  heard  Wordsworth 
read  one  of  his  early  poems.  "  It  was  the  union  of  deep 
feeling  with  profound  thought ;  the  fine  balance  in  observ- 
ing with  the  imaginative  faculty  in  modifying,  the  objects 
observed;  and  above  all  the  original  gift  of  spreading  the 
tone,  the  atmosphere,  and  with  it  the  depth  and  height  of 
the  ideal  world  around  forms,  incidents  and  situations, 
of  which,  for  the  common  view,  custom  had  bedimmed 
all  the  lustre,  had  dried  up  the  sparkle  and  the  dew 

SO 


drops."  (Biog.  Lit.,  Everyman  Edit.,  p.  45.)  It  became 
Coleridge's  object  to  investigate  more  fully  the  seminal 
principle  of  the  poetic  and  spiritual  facuhies,  and  then 
from  the  kind  to  deduce  the  degree  exhibited  in  different 
practical  instances.  He  wished  to  complete  Wordsworth's 
picture  of  the  branches  and  fruitage  by  adding  the  trunk 
and  roots  of  the  mind,  as  far  as  they  are  visible  to  human 
consciousness. 

The  results  of  Coleridge's  German  study  may  be  seen 
chiefly  in  the  Biographia  Literaria  (1817),  though  Ger- 
man ideas  run  all  through  his  less  systematic  works,  his 
letters  and  his  table  talk.  The  philosopher  nearest  akin  to 
him  is  Schelling,  in  whose  Natur-Philosophie  and  System 
des  transcendentalen  /fl?^a/ww2<.y  Coleridge  says  he ''found 
a  genial  coincidence  with  much  that  he  had  toiled  out  for 
himself,  and  a  powerful  assistance  in  what  he  had  yet  to 
do.'*  (Biog.  Lit.,  Everyman  Edit.,  p.  79.)  The  charge  of 
plagiarism  from  Schelling,  made  against  Coleridge,  is 
hardly  a  serious  one,  since  what  is  valuable  philosophically 
in  either  writer  really  came  from  Kant.  Coleridge  wrote 
on  this  point,  "  The  writings  of  the  illustrious  sage  of 
Koenigsberg,  the  founder  of  the  Critical  Philosophy, 
more  than  any  other  work,  at  once  invigorated  and  dis- 
ciplined my  understanding.  The  originality,  the  depth, 
and  the  compression  of  the  thoughts ;  the  novelty  and 
subtlety,  yet  solidity  and  importance  of  the  distinctions; 
the  adamantine  chain  of  the  logic;  and  I  will  venture  to 
add  — (paradox  as  it  will  appear  to  those  who  have  taken 
their  notion  of  Immanuel  Kant  from  Reviewers  and 
Frenchmen) — the  clearness  and  evidence,  of  the  Critique 
of  Pure  Reason;  and  Critique  of  the  Judgment;  of  the 
Metaphysical  Elements  of  Natural  Philosophy  ;  and  of  his 
Religion  within  the  bounds  of  Pure  Reason,  took  posses- 
sion of  me  as  with  the  giant's  hand."   (Biog.  Lit.,  p.  y6.) 

In  the  sphere  of  metaphysics,  Coleridge  used  the 
Critical  Philosophy  as  a  basis  for  protesting  against 
Hartley  and  the  Associationists.  The  study  of  Kant 
doubtless  made  clear  to  him  the  empiricist  confusion 
between  ideas  and  reality,  between  clear  knowledge  and 

SI 


unanalyzed  experience.  To  make  sense-impressions  and 
reflection  upon  disconnected  ideas,  the  sole  sources  of 
knowledge  of  reality,  is  to  destroy  the  efficacy  of  that 
very  appeal  to  experience  which  Locke  deems  so  neces- 
sary. Experience  as  the  basis  of  knowledge  must  not  be 
conceived  in  any  abstract  way.  The  mere  content  of 
isolated  ideas  forms  no  adequate  starting-point  for  the 
apprehension  of  reality.  Locke's  demonstrative  knowl- 
edge of  God  and  his  intuitive  conviction  as  to  the  exist- 
ence of  the  self  are  not  tenable  ultimately,  if  his  first 
principle  of  the  theory  of  knowledge  be  accepted.  More- 
over, his  common-sense  acceptance  of  the  reality  of  the 
external  world,  in  contradistinction  to  the  thinking  self, 
makes  the  scepticism  of  Hume  the  only  logical  outcome. 
The  only  knowable  left  to  man  being  sense-impressions 
and  thought-images,  it  becomes  the  business  of  the 
philosopher  (turned-psychologist)  to  develop  and  apply 
the  theory  of  the  association  of  ideas.  As  has  been 
shown,  the  result  was  a  considerable  advance  in  the 
understanding  of  psychological  problems  in  England. 
Coleridge  tended  to  under-estimate  the  value  of  this 
advance,  for  it  connoted  in  his  day  a  materialistic  out- 
look. Most  of  the  Associationists  were  frankly,  as  Cole- 
ridge said  of  Erasmus  Darwin,  ''  Atheists  by  intuition." 
James  Mill  definitely  depreciated  intense  feeling.  Bentham 
regarded  "all  poetry  as  misrepresentation."  Roebuck,  one 
of  the  younger  disciples  of  the  school,  "  saw  little  good 
in  any  cultivation  of  the  feelings,  and  none  at  all  in  culti- 
vating them  through  the  imagination,  which  he  thought 
was  only  cultivating  illusions."  (J.  S.  Mill,  Autob., 
p.  87.)  Coleridge's  reaction  from  such  views  was  deter- 
mined, first  by  his  religious  faith,  and  secondly  by  his 
conception  of  the  value  of  the  feelings.  Thus  to  the 
Associationist  theory  of  knowledge  as  the  work  of  "  the 
faculty  judging  according  to  sense,"  Coleridge  opposed 
the  activity  of  the  reason  reaching  truths  a  priori. 
Against  the  doctrine  of  Necessity,  which  lay  at  the  root 
of  the  earlier  Utilitarianism,  Coleridge  asserted  the  reality 
of  the  will.    To  the  conception  of  religion  as  illusion  and 

52 


art  as  misrepresentation,  Coleridge  opposed  the  legitimate 
place  of  the  Practical  Reason  and  the  Imagination  in 
human  experience. 

Coleridge  contrasted  a  many-sided  view  of  the  human 
mind,  to  the  picture  of  the  "  human  understanding " 
given  by  the  successors  of  Locke.  Man  is  not  simply  the 
series  of  states  of  consciousness  which  is  the  subject  of 
sensation.  He  is  a  complex  being  whose  physical  develop- 
ment finds  a  correlate  in  the  evolution  of  the  mind.  The 
food  which  nourishes  the  body  is  not  simply  added  to  it, 
but  is  absorbed,  incorporated,  changed  and  made  the  basis 
of  new  tissue.  So  external  impressions  are  reacted  upon 
by  the  mind,  and  the  cognitions  resulting  are  worked  into 
it,  making  the  texture  of  to-day  stronger  than  that  of 
yesterday.  "  That  the  root,  stem,  leaves,  petals,  etc., 
cohere  to  one  plant  is  owing  to  an  antecedent  power  or 
principle  in  the  seed,"  and  similarly  the  incipient  con- 
sciousness of  a  man  is  the  promise  of  developed  percep- 
tion and  understanding  and  reason.  This  view  is 
reminiscent  of  Aristotle  and  of  Leibniz.  For  Coleridge 
then,  the  mind  was  a  unified  activity  with  diverse  possi- 
bilities— which  assimilates,  reflects  upon  and  grows  with 
experience.  It  may  be  compared  with  Kant's  Transcen- 
dental Ego,  the  Unity  of  Apperception,  and  is  differenti- 
ated chiefly  by  being  more  concrete. 

In  treating  of  ''  the  easily  analyzed  part  of  conscious- 
ness," the  sphere  of  the  understanding,  Coleridge  was  not 
concerned  to  reproduce  Kant's  argument  in  the  Aesthetic. 
He  described  the  understanding  as  the  developed  vital 
impulse,  or  conscious  life  of  the  animal  organism ;  here 
it  is  the  faculty  of  mediate  ends.  Then  he  examined  it  as 
a  moral  factor,  and  found  it  to  be  the  source  of  pruden- 
tial dictates.  Coleridge  took  it  that  the  Associationists  in 
philosophy  and  the  Utilitarians  in  ethics  had  occupied 
themselves  exclusively  with  these  two  phases  of  the  mind, 
disregarding  the  activity  of  reason  and  imagination,  and 
the  reality  of  the  will.  It  was  his  insistence  upon  the 
existence  of  the  will  that  was  Coleridge's  ultimate  cause 
of  cleavage  from  the  Associationist  philosophy.    He  saw 

53 


that  man's  power  of  choice,  his  ability  to  recall  and  pro- 
ject other  ideas  than  those  presented  in  the  impulse  of 
the  moment,  freed  him  from  the  chain  of  Necessity  which 
the  empiricists  pictured  as  binding  human  action.  The 
factor  which  makes  possible  the  inhibition  of  natural 
experience  is  the  will — ''  the  supernatural  in  man  and  his 
principle  of  personality,"  by  virtue  of  which  he  is  a 
responsible  agent,  "  a  person  and  not  merely  a  living 
thing/' 

Obviously  since  Coleridge's  philosophy,  like  Schel- 
ling's,  became  a  justification  of  religion,  it  laid  more 
emphasis  upon  the  practical  reason  than  upon  reason  in 
its  speculative  aspect.  But  there  are  numerous  references 
to  its  general  characteristics,  and  these  are  more  or  less 
taken  from  Kant.  Reason  is  differentiated  from  the 
understanding  in  having  objects  alien  from  sensation.  It 
appeals  to  no  other  faculty  or  sense  as  the  ground  for  its 
conclusions.  Its  conclusions  are  absolute  and  fixed.  It 
is  the  faculty  of  contemplation,  rather  than  of  reflection. 
It  views  things  in  their  relations  to  each  other  as  ideas — 
for  the  known  in  relation  to  the  mind,  it  substitutes  the 
known-in-itself.  But  since  we  can  know  only  phenomena, 
the  only  way  of  proving  the  truth  of  our  speculative 
theories  is  to  assume  them  in  experience  and  test  their 
validity  by  the  way  they  fit  the  facts.  Thus  mathematical 
truths  only  become  apparent  to  the  untrained  mind  when 
they  are  worked  out  in  practical  experience.  Similarly, 
such  an  idea  as  the  existence  of  a  God,  apart  from  the 
historic  proof  of  its  almost  universal  acceptance,  is 
proved  by  the  average  individual  by  the  effect  of  its 
acceptance  on  his  own  life. 

If  reason  be  "  the  source  and  substance  of  truths 
above  sense,"  it  can  never  operate  freely  while  hampered 
by  sensuous  conceptions.  Thus  Coleridge  considered 
emancipation  from  the  consideration  of  things  in  their 
visible  and  tangible  forms,  as  the  first  step  towards 
rational  development.  Plato  had  urged  in  a  similar  way 
that  all  men  should  have  their  minds  freed  from  the 
tyranny  of  the  senses  by  the  discipline    of    geometry, 

54 


before  attempting  to  solve  the  deep  problems  of  meta- 
physics. Coleridge  maintained  that  the  working  of 
reason  in  its  contemplation  of  abstract  truth  is  not  more 
valid  than  its  working  in  reference  to  actual  or  moral 
truth.  There  is  a  practical  reason  as  well  as  a  speculative 
reason.  But  the  efficiency  of  the  former  is  as  effectually 
cancelled  by  a  constant  adherence  to  the  conceptions  of 
the  understanding,  as  the  results  of  the  latter  are  pre- 
vented by  a  bondage  to  the  senses.  The  man  who 
stubbornly  declares  that  the  sun  moves  round  the  earth, 
because  of  the  witness  of  his  senses  to  his  belief,  is  not 
as  unreasonable  as  the  extreme  atheist,  for  the  latter 
denies  what  he  cannot  possibly  know,  and  by  his  refusing 
to  follow  the  dictates  of  the  practical  reason,  effectually 
prevents  the  only  possible  enlightenment. 

The  great  value  of  the  speculative  reason  in  Cole- 
ridge's scheme  is  a  negative  one.  No  religious  system  or 
moral  doctrine  can  be  founded  on  truth,  if  it  contradicts 
the  laws  of  right  reason.  It  is  from  the  moral  being  of 
man  that  the  activity  of  the  practical  reason  commences. 
Man  has  wants,  cravings  and  interests  as  a  moral  being 
which  will  only  be  satisfied  by  a  revealed  religion.  For 
except  through  revelation,  the  race  is  not  freed  from  the 
tyranny  of  the  senses ;  hence  Coleridge's  assertion  that  the 
term  revealed  religion  is  a  pleonasm.  The  few  through 
education  learn  to  contemplate  abstract  truth.  The  many 
through  obedience  obtain  spiritual  knowledge.  "For 
some  of  the  faithful,  religious  truths  have  an  evidence 
of  reason,  but  for  the  whole  household  of  faith, 
their  certainty  is  in  their  working."  It  is  by  the 
working  that  we  know  and  determine  existence  in 
the  first  instance.  The  child  learns  that  he  has  eyes 
and  ears  by  the  acts  of  seeing  and  hearing.  So  if  in 
early  life  the  man  has  not  been  taught  to  assume  the 
existence  of  spiritual  realities,  he  must  later  accept  them 
that  he  may  find  a  reason  for  his  belief.  Coleridge  main- 
tained that  this  is  not  difficult  to  one  who  has  "  a  good 
heart,"  i.e.  a  state  of  being  in  harmony  with  itself  and 
with    its    environment.     For    the    understanding    and 

55 


speculative  reason  suggest  it,  the  analogy  of  experience 
excites  and  recalls  it,  and  the  feelings  sanction  it.  It 
remains  only  for  the  practical  reason  to  substantiate  it. 

Coleridge  developed  the  absorbing  claims  of  reHgion 
upon  man's  whole  nature,  laying  special  stress  upon  the 
existence  of  religious  feeling.  Religious  truths  are  only 
understood  as  they  are  believed  and  felt.  "  We  live  by 
faith."  He  was  heard  to  say  once  that  "No  article  of  faith 
can  be  truly  and  deeply  preached  without  necessarily  and 
simultaneously  infusing  a  deep  sense  of  the  indispensable- 
ness  of  a  holy  life."  Also  the  natural  feelings  accom- 
panying the  intuition  of  religious  truths  give  power  to 
the  individual  to  embody  them  in  action.  Disjoined  from 
reason,  and  the  feelings  engendered  by  religious  faith, 
prudential  maxims  are  like  arms  without  hearts.  Thus 
the  natural  feelings  of  joy,  exaltation  and  sorrow  which 
accompany  the  contemplation  of  various  ideas  have  a 
real  value  in  themselves. 

In  this  restoration  of  feeling  to  its  practical  place, 
Coleridge  showed  a  marked  German  influence.  Kant  and 
,his  successors  had  exhibited  the  work  of  emotion  in 
human  experience,  as  well  as  the  activity  of  intellect  and 
will.  So  Coleridge  showed  that  emotion  is  as  natural  a 
concomitant  of  knowledge  and  mental  experience  as  it  is 
of  life  in  action.  Indeed  it  may  be  compared  with  that 
engendering  of  vital  heat  consequent  upon  a  chemical 
reaction.  To  the  experimenter,  the  giving  out  of  heat 
proves  that  a  compound  has  been  formed.  To  the 
observer,  it  acts  as  an  incentive,  impelling  him  to  examine 
the  experiment  and  find  out  its  working  principle. 
Similarly,  the  witness  of  human  feehng  in  any  connection 
proved  to  Coleridge  the  existence  of  some  vital  relation- 
ship and  urged  him  to  solve  the  component  factors.  The 
clustering  of  fervent  associations  round  social  and 
national  institutions  convinced  him  that  those  institutions 
are  grounded  in  elemental  needs  of  human  nature. 
Personal  experience  of  aesthetic  feeling  assured  him  that 
there  must  be  some  poetic  faculty  which  can  express  the 
union  of  man  and  nature.     Perhaps  the  most  practical 

56 


contributions  which  Coleridge  made  to  thought  are  repre- 
sented by  his  "  Church  and  State  according  to  the  Idea  of 
each,"  and  his  "  Biographia  Literaria  "  where  the  Imagin- 
ation as  the  poetic  power  is  deduced  and  applied. 

In  searching  for  the  idea  of  an  institution,  Coleridge 
assumes  that  it  means  more  than  the  fulfilment  of  its 
primary  object.  If  the  natural  feelings  and  associations 
connected  with  any  social  relationship  are  violated,  the 
very  foundations  of  man's  moral  being  are  shaken  or 
destroyed.  The  social  fabric  loses  every  claim  to  per- 
manence, if  institutions  are  founded  only  upon  human 
rights.  It  is  true  that  the  universal  necessity  from  which 
the  institution  takes  its  origin  is  in  one  sense  a  right.  But 
for  the  individual,  the  idea  or  inner  principle  of  an  insti- 
tution is  its  claim  upon  his  sense  of  duty.  Thus  when 
Coleridge  deduced  the  philosophical  ideas  of  the  Church 
and  State,  he  maintained  that,  the  threefold  object  of 
government  being  the  highest  good  of  each  individual, 
the  individual's  adherence  to  duty  is  the  surest  guarantee 
that  he  will  receive  his  rights.  Faulty  administration  of 
government  should  not  lead  to  an  attack  upon  the  social 
order  itself,  as  in  France,  but  to  an  examination  of  the 
principles  of  government,  and  a  revived  strength  of  right 
feeling  and  right  action  upon  the  part  of  governors  and 
governed.  The  most  ardent  Radical  would  agree  with 
Coleridge's  definition  of  the  objects  of  government,  (i)  to 
make  the  means  of  subsistence  more  easy  to  each  indi- 
vidual, (2)  to  secure  to  him  the  hope  of  bettering  his  own 
condition  and  that  of  his  children,  and  (3)  to  promote 
in  him  the  development  of  those  faculties  which  are 
essential  to  his  moral  and  rational  being.  The  working 
out  of  the  first  two  objects  is  the  prime  consideration  of 
political  economists.  Coleridge's  scorn  for  their  con- 
tribution towards  the  solution  of  social  problems  lies  in 
his  contention  that  only  the  third  aim  goes  to  the  root  of 
the  matter.  Material  well-being,  or  even  the  careful 
training  of  man's  understanding  will  not  save  him  from 
vice  and  misery.  There  must  be  some  absolute,  and  it  has 
been  shown  that  Coleridge  finds  this  in  the  religious  ideal. 

^7 


For  the  idea  of  the  State,  with  its  factors  of 
Permanence  and  Progression,  is  not  complete  without 
the  idea  of  the  Church — which  combines  both  in  the 
education  of  the  people.  It  is  useless,  Coleridge  said,  to 
''  plebificate  knowledge  " ;  the  people  must  be  raised  to 
desire  knowledge  through  their  personal  contact  with 
those  whose  spirits  and  minds  alike  are  cultivated.  The 
National  Church  is  "  the  State  itself  in  its  intensest 
federal  union ;  yet  at  the  same  moment  the  Guardian  and 
Representative  of  all  personal  Individuality."  ('*  Aids  to 
Reflection,"  p.  196.)  To  it  is  entrusted  "  the  only  remain- 
ing interest  of  the  State  in  its  larger  sense,  that  of 
maintaining  and  advancing  the  moral  cultivation  of  the 
people  themselves."  It  is  the  established  body  of  the 
nation's  learned  men,  who  act  as  the  teachers  of  the 
practical  professions  and  the  particular  channels  of 
civilization  in  every  community. 

To  understand  Coleridge's  views  upon  the  Imagina- 
tion as  the  poetic  faculty,  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that 
personal  experience  of  the  reality  of  aesthetic  feeling  was 
his  starting-point — just  as  his  philosophic  speculations 
were  based  upon  his  boyhood's  faith.  Coleridge  differed 
/from  Kant  in  regarding  Man  and  Nature  as  akin.  The 
j  latter  considered  Nature  as  purely  the  object  of  Man's 
subjective  feeling  and  thought,  though  he  linked  the 
i  objective  and  subjective  spheres  in  the  operation  of  the 
I  Judgment.  Coleridge  having  experienced  the  intensest 
sympathy  with  Nature  concluded  that  there  must  be  some 
ground  for  it  in  his  constitution  as  a  rational  being.  In  a 
letter  written  to  Wedgwood  years  before  the  composition 
of  the  Biographia,  he  said,  *'  In  simple  earnestness,  I 
never  find  myself  alone,  within  the  embracement  of  rocks 
and  hills,  a'  traveller  upon  an  Alpine  road,  but  my  spirit 
careers,  drives,  and  eddies,  like  a  leaf  in  autumn ;  a  wild 
activity  of  thoughts,  imaginations,  feelings,  and  impulses 
of  motion  rises  up  from  within  me;  my  whole  being  is 
filled  with  waves  that  roll  and  stumble,  one  this  way,  and 
one  that  way,  like  things  that  have  no  common  master. 
I  think  that  my  soul  must  have  pre-existed  in  the  body  of 

58 


the  chamois-chaser.  The  simple  image  of  the  old  object 
has  been  obliterated,  but  the  feelings  and  impulsive  habits 
and  incipient  actions  are  in  me,  and  the  old  scenery 
awakens  them."  (Biog.  Epist.,  Vol.  I,  p.  261.)  In  such 
moments  of  exaltation,  life  seemed  to  him  a  universal 
spirit.  His  reason  cried  within  him,  "  God  is  every- 
where," and  his  bodily  vision  saw  new  signs  and  wonders 
telling  His  Presence  on  every  side.  The  outcome  of  such 
experience  was  Coleridge's  insistence  upon  a  peculiar 
poetic  faculty,  apart  from  the  fancy — which  plays  only 
with  fixities  and  definites,  the  conceptions  of  the  under- 
standing. Coleridge  conceived  of  this  faculty  as  akin  to 
the  reason,  and  attributed  it  in  its  highest  form  to  genius 
only.  "  To  find  no  contradiction  in  the  union  of  old  and 
new,  to  contemplate  the  Ancient  of  Days,  His  words  and 
His  works,  with  a  feeling  as  fresh  as  if  they  were  now 
springing  forth  at  His  fiat — this  characterizes  the  minds 
that  feel  the  riddle  of  the  world  and  may  help  to  unravel 
it."  ("  The  Statesman's  Manual,"  Collected  Works,  Vol. 
I,  pp.  434,  435). 

Coleridge's  idea  of  the  Imagination  was  probably  in 
some  such  general  form  as  that  sketched  above  when  he 
became  acquainted  with  the  German  philosophy.  After 
his  study  of  German  writers  his  definition  of  terms 
became  more  elaborate  than  before,  but  his  exposition  of 
the  Imagination  is  really  different  from  that  of  either  of 
the  above-named  philosophers. 

Kant  described  the  Imagination  as  a  purely  intellectual 
faculty,  a  representative  power,  which  clothes  conceptions 
and  ideas  in  sensuous  form.  It  is  the  poet's  instrument, 
but  not  the  actuating  cause  which  inspires  him  to  write. 
The  moving  cause  of  poetic  work  is  the  Judgment,  which 
impels  the  observer  of  Nature  to  a  teleological  view  of 
the  universe,  and  enables  him  to  reveal  this  view  to  man- 
kind through  the  construction  of  Imaginative  Ideals. 
Kant  described  aesthetic  feeling  as  concomitant  with  the 
efforts  of  the  poet,  and  justified  it  as  naturally  roused  in 
those  who  appreciate  poetry. 

Coleridge  on  the  contrary  described  the  Imagination 

59 


as  a  creative  and  unifying  power.  He  provided  that  it 
could  not  be  real  and  vivid  unless  the  whole  moral  and 
intellectual  being  of  the  writer  was  in  a  harmonious  state. 
Thus  his  Imagination  is  really  dependent  on  a  good  heart, 
a  healthy  state  of  the  feelings.  If  the  will  of  a  man  be 
subordinated  to  the  direction  of  his  reason,  a  quick  insight 
into  the  workings  of  the  Divine  Reason  in  nature  is  the 
result. 

The  initiative  for  aesthetic  creation  is  intense  feeling, 
feeling  vitalized  by  thought. 

"Joy,  blameless  Poet  !    Joy  that  ne'er  was  given 
Save  to  the  pure,  and  in  their  purest  hour." 

The  poet's  subject  is  the  ideas  of  the  reason ;  not  sensuous 
conceptions  which  furnish  material  for  the  understanding. 
His  method  of  expression  is  the  language  of  symbols, 
that  is,  representative  and  universal  images — which 
transcend  the  "  fixities  and  definites  "  of  fancy,  as  the 
ocean  transcends  each  of  its  waves.  For  "  the  Imagina- 
tion is  that  reconciling  and  mediatory  power  which,  incor- 
porating the  reason  in  the  images  of  the  sense,  and 
organizing  (as  it  were)  the  flux  of  the  senses  by  the 
permanence  and  self-circling  energies  of  the  reason,  gives 
birth  to  a  system  of  symbols,  harmonious  in  themselves 
and  consubstantial  with  the  truths  of  which  they  are  the 
conductors."  (From  "The  Statesman's  Manual,"  Col- 
lected Works,  Vol.  I,  p.  436.)  This  language  of  symbols 
speaks  direct  to  the  heart  of  the  reader,  for  it  is  the 
transcript  of  life. 

Coleridge's  description  of  the  Imagination  was  the 
natural  expression  of  a  poet.  He  had  experienced  that 
union  of  deep  feeling  and  profound  thought  which  pro- 
duces insight.  In  the  grip  of  creative  passion  he  had  gazed 
fearlessly  on  reality,  and  seized  the  leaping  image  which 
fixed  the  image  for  all  time.  He  did  not  elucidate  the 
particular  part  which  the  feelings  play  in  the  game  of 
poetry.  He  did  not  tell  precisely  when  the  reason,  fired 
by  the  feelings,  darts  ahead  and  grasps  the  idea.  Indeed 
he  gave  no  direct  description  of  his  experience  like  the 

60 


following,  "  A  lyric  conception     ...     my  friend  the 
Poet  said    .    .    .    hits  me  like  a  bullet  in  the  forehead. 
I  have  often  had  the  blood  drop  from  my  cheeks  when  it 
struck,  and  felt  that  I  turned  white  as  death.     Then 
comes  a  creeping  as  of  centipedes   running  down   the 
spine    .    .    .    then  a  gasp  and  a  great  jump  of  the  heart,— 
then  a  sudden  flush  and  a  beating  in  the  vessels  of  the 
head,    .     .    .    then  a  long  sigh,    .     .    .    and  the  poem 
is    written."     ("Autocrat    of    the    Breakfast    Table," 
O.    W.    Holmes.)     Coleridge    felt,    however,    that    a 
world  of  difference  lay  between  the  man  who  possesses, 
and  the  man  who  lacks,  imagination.    Whole-heartedness, 
intensity — in    doing,    or    thinking,    or    loving,    produces 
insight,  and  insight  means  seeing  the  need  of  the  next 
moment  and  meeting  it.    Herein  lies  the  peculiar^  gift  of 
poets,  that  they  communicate  the  fire  of  their  discovery 
to  their  readers,  and  kindle  in  other  souls  the  power  of 
imagination.     Coleridge  whether  as  philosopher  or  critic 
was  always  poet.     Thus  while  his  definitions  might  be 
lacking  in  definiteness  and  his  analysis  might  not  be  clear, 
he  imparted  conviction  as  to  the  reality  and  greatness  of 
his  subject.     He  not  so  much  illuminated  his  theme — 
rather  he  opened  the  eyes  of  the  reader  to  see  all  there 
was  to  see.     Those  who  have  caught  from  him  feeling 
and  thought  and  joy  in  Hfe,  understand  what  Davy  meant 
when  he  wrote  to  Coleridge  on  the  eve  of  a  journey,  "  In 
whatever  part  of  the  world  you  are,  you  will  often  live 
with  me,  not  as  a  fleeting  idea,  but  as  a  recollection 
possessed  of  creative  energy, — as  an  imagination  winged 
with  fire,  inspiring  and  rejoicing." 

It  was  his  restoration  of  human  feelings  to  their 
rightful  place,  and  his  triumphant  vindication  of  person- 
ality, that  gave  Coleridge  his  peculiar  power  over  the  age 
of  reaction  in  England.  These  two  notes  were  sounded 
with  telling  effect,  after  Coleridge  had  found  a  philo- 
sophical basis  for  his  faith,  in  the  work  of  Kant  and  his 
successors.  He  found  that  every  impression  is  accom- 
panied by  a  corresponding  feeling,  a  state  of  the  whole 
being,  which  is  an  integral  part  of  experience.     Man  is 

6i 


not  the  mere  sum  of  his  impressions,  thoughts  and 
emotions,  but  a  something  greater  than  all  these.  The 
basis  of  this  entity  is  the  will,  and  the  color  of  it  is  the 
characteristic  set  of  feelings  incident  to  its  experience. 
For  feeling  is  the  visible  essence  of  personality.  In  pro- 
mulgating these  doctrines  qua  philosopher,  Coleridge 
exerted  an  indirect  but  powerful  influence.  By  applying 
them  in  the  spheres  of  literary  criticism  and  religion,  he 
furnished  a  real  contribution  to  the  thought-life  of 
his  age. 


62 


CHAPTER  V 

NEWMAN    AND  THE   TRACTARIANS,    CARI^YIvE,    EMERSON 
AND  RUSKIN 

J.  S.  Mill's  estimate  of  Bentham  and  Coleridge,  as 
the  two  great  seminal  minds  of  nineteenth  century 
England,  has  already  been  noted.  With  this  opinion 
might  be  compared  a  remark  made  by  J.  A.  Froude — 
written  about  forty  years  later  (in  ''The  Oxford  Counter- 
Reformation,"  1881).  The  latter  singles  out  Newman 
and  Thomas  Carlyle  as  the  two  writers  most  powerfully 
affecting  the  Englishmen  of  his  day.  Doubtless  Froude's 
early  connection  with  the  Oxford  Movement  had  much 
to  do  with  his  appreciation  of  Newman's  influence,  while 
his  personal  devotion  to  Carlyle  made  the  latter  seem  a 
universal  oracle.  At  the  same  time  Froude's  statement 
bears  close  scrutiny.  Newman  may  have  affected  directly 
only  a  certain  section  of  English  society,  but  his  work  is 
of  immense  importance  historically.  All  modern  Chris- 
tian apologists  must  take  account  of  him,  whether  they 
think  his  ground  mistaken  or  simply  absurd.  And  as  for 
Carlyle,  the  very  triteness  of  most  of  his  sayings  to-day 
witnesses  to  his  profound  influence  in  the  past.  Both 
thinkers  further  have  produced  an  effect  indefinitely 
great  through  the  great  speakers  and  writers  inspired  by 
their  ideas.  Not  Newman  alone,  but  the  leaders  in  sym- 
pathy with  him,  have  a  message  for  their  age — Keble, 
Pusey  and  Ward.  Carlyle's  gospel  has  been  preached  in 
many  forms,  and  echoes  of  his  voice  are  heard  in  such 
diverse  works  as  those  of  Emerson,  Ruskin  and  J.  S.  Mill 
himself.  So  that  though  Bentham  and  Coleridge  may  be 
the  first  teachers  of  the  teachers  in  our  period,  Newman 
and  Carlyle  may  be  taken  to  have  come  in  closer  touch 

63 


with  the  practical  life  of  the  English  people.  A  brief 
examination  will  show  the  relation  these  two  thinkers 
bear  to  the  movement  already  initiated  towards  incor- 
porating German  with  English  thought.  Their  starting- 
point  was  a  common  one,  dissatisfaction  with  liberalism 
as  a  cure  for  personal  perplexity  and  social  evil.  Their 
result  was  divergent  and  yet  akin.  Newman  said, 
"Obedience  comes  first,  knowledge*afterwards."  (Quoted 
in  **  William  George  Ward  and  the  Oxford  Movement/' 
p.  yy,^  Carlyle  said,  "Find  in  any  country  the  Ablest 
Man  that  exists,  raise  him  to  the  supreme  place,  and 
loyally  reverence  him;  you  have  a  perfect  government 
for  that  country."  (From  "Heroes  and  Hero  Wor- 
ship," p.  i6i  of  Vol.  ni,  Ashburton  Edition,  Carlyle's 
Works.)  The  one  put  the  emphasis  on  the  authority 
already  set  up;  the  other  pointed  to  the  ideal  authority 
which  might  be  developed. 

Newman's  conception  of  his  own  relation  to  the 
thought  of  his  time  might  be  amply  illustrated  from 
passages  throughout  his  works.  In  1841,  he  opened  his 
defence  of  the  writing  of  Tract  90  in  the  following 
words,  "  I  have  always  contended,  and  will  contend,  that 
it  is  not  satisfactorily  accounted  for  by  any  particular 
movements  of  individuals  on  a  particular  spot.  The 
poets  and  philosophers  of  the  age  have  borne  witness  to 
it  many  years.  Those  great  names  in  our  literature,  Sir 
Walter  Scott,  Mr.  Wordsworth,  Mr.  Coleridge,  though  in 
different  ways  and  with  essential  differences  one  from 
another,  and  perhaps  from  any  Church  system,  bear 
witness  to  it.  The  age  is  moving  towards  something, 
and  most  unhappily  the  one  religious  communion  among 
us  which  has  of  late  years  been  practically  in  possession 
of  that  something  is  the  Church  of  Rome.  She  alone, 
amid  all  the  errors  and  evils  of  her  practical  system,  has 
given  free  scope  to  the  feelings  of  awe,  mystery,  tender- 
ness, reverence,  devotedness,  and  other  feelings  which 
may  be  especially  called  Catholic."  Newman  here 
acknowledges  the  aim  of  the  early  party  of  Oxford 
leaders,     i.e.,    to    restore     the     Catholic    elements     in 

64 


Anglicanism.  With  Keble,  Hurrell  Froude  and  Pusey, 
Newman  claimed  for  the  Church  of  England  the  marks 
of  apostolical  authority  and  Catholic  sanctity.  It  needed 
but  a  step  further  to  reach  the  position  taken  up  in  the 
forties  by  Ward  and  others,  when  they  sought  to  make 
Christianity  identical  with  the  Catholic  system. 

The  factors  which  went  to  make  up  Newman's 
intellectual  and  religious  experience  are  fully  indicated 
in  the  Apologia.  This  volume  is  curiously  reminiscent  of 
Coleridge — with  its  recorded  tributes  to  Evangelicalism 
and  mysticism,  its  appreciation  of  Law's  Serious  Call, 
its  adoption  of  the  ideas  of  the  Neo-Platonists,  and  its 
emphasis  on  the  imaginative  and  contemplative  side  of 
life.  Newman  avows  two  principles  as  the  basis  of  his 
early  religious  pwDsition,  and  to  these  he  later  added 
belief  in  the  importance  and  necessity  of  dogma.  The 
first  is  faith  in  "  the  sacramental  system  " — defined  by  him 
as  *'the  doctrine  that  material  phenomena  are  both  the 
types  and  the  instruments  of  real  things  unseen."  The 
second  is  acceptance  of  Butler's  doctrine  of  probability. 
Newman  regarded  the  request  for  intellectual  certainty, 
as  answered  by  the  witness  of  religious  feelings  to 
theological  truth.  "  In  matters  of  religion  .  .  .  it  is 
not  merely  probability  which  makes  us  intellectually  cer- 
tain, but  probability  as  it  is  put  to  account  by  faith  and 
love.  It  is  faith  and  love  which  give  to  probability  a 
force  which  it  has  not  in  itself.  Faith  and  love  are 
directed  towards  an  object;  in  the  vision  of  that  object 
they  live;  it  is  that  object,  received  in  faith  and  love, 
which  renders  it  reasonable  to  take  probability  as  suffi- 
cient for  internal  conviction."  ("  Apologia,"  Everyman 
edition,  p.  43.)  Newman  thus  adopted  at  the  outset  the 
argument  from  feeling,  which  Coleridge  only  reached 
when  well  advanced  in  his  speculations.  He  handed  it  as 
a  weapon  tested  and  tried  to  his  party,  and  so  swung 
them  forward  into  a  movement  which  was  bound  to  end 
in  the  dilemma  of  the  Apologia.  Either  all  must  be 
accepted  or  nothing — either  the  Church  is  a  living  organ- 
ism or  it  is  not — either  faith  must  grip  the  body  of 

6s 


dogma,  or  faith  is  false.  The  result  of  this  leading  was 
first  a  large  accession  of  believers  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church.  Newman  was  right  in  this;  human  nature 
demands  authority  somewhere,  and  if  the  need  is  not 
met  through  one  channel,  it  will  be  sought  through 
another.  A  secondary  result  of  his  work  was  a  deepening 
of  that  intellectualism  and  scepticism  which  he  sought  to 
overthrow.  The  strong  spirits  which  felt  in  them  more 
divine  reason  than  natural  incHnation,  would  not  sell 
truth  to  gain  the  birthright  which  Newman  said  they  had 
lost.  J.  A.  Froude  voices  the  attitude  of  this  party,  when 
he  declares  that  if  committing  oneself  absolutely  be 
religion,  then  Englishmen  rightly  refuse  to  commit  them- 
selves at  all.  The  Oxford  leaders  in  his  eyes  have  done 
irreparable  wrong  to  the  English  religious  spirit.  "  By 
their  attempts  to  identify  Christianity  with  the  Catholic 
system,  they  provoked  doubts,  in  those  whom  they  failed 
to  persuade,  about  Christianity  itself.  But  for  the  Oxford 
movement,  scepticism  might  have  continued  a  harmless 
speculation  of  a  few  philosophers."  (Short  Studies  on 
Great  Subjects,  Vol.  IV,  p.  252.)  Froude  with  many 
others  reacted  violently  against  the  Roman  Catholic 
doctrine  of  authority,  which  for  the  sake  of  discipline 
claims  jurisdiction  without  protest  from  the  laity.  He 
did  not  see  his  way  to  the  view  which,  while  accepting 
authority,  allowed  that  the  laity  might  contribute  to 
inherited  traditions  and  modify  accepted  strictures.  The 
necessity  and  value  of  paternal  government  may  be 
acknowledged,  without  excluding  the  influence  of  matured 
reason  upon  the  governors  by  the  governed. 

It  has  been  stated  that  had  the  Oxford  leaders  known 
German  philosophy,  they  would  never  have  come  to  the 
extreme  positions  which  some  of  them  took  up.  That  is, 
had  they  realized  that  modern  thought  might  save  intel- 
lectual agnosticism  from  its  practical  evil  effects,  by  a 
canonization  of  the  moral  realities  and  an  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  rights  of  art  and  religion  per  se,  they  would 
not  have  felt  it  necessary  to  lay  all  the  stress  they  did 
upon  ecclesiastical  authority.    Possibly  this  view  is  borne 

66 


out  by  the  fact  that  Pusey,  who  was  a  German  scholar 
and  knew  a  good  deal  about  Kant  and  his  successors,  did 
not  follow  Newman  and  Ward.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
evidence  suggests  that  the  final  step  was  more  or  less  a 
matter  of  temperament.  The  highly  imaginative  nature, 
the  soul  on  which  the  mystery  of  human  sin  and  suffering 
continually  presses,  finds  rest  in  the  conception  of  a 
Corporate  Body  endowed  with  power  to  fight  the  evil  in 
the  world.  The  greater  its  claims  to  authority,  the 
greater  the  relief  and  thankfulness  of  such  an  one.  For 
when  education  and  social  improvement  have  done  their 
best  there  is  still  need  of  power  from  above,  and  the 
more  compelling  the  Embodiment  of  that  Power  be,  the 
happier  for  the  pessimist  Newman  and  his  friends.  But 
only  a  fraction  of  mankind  are  thoroughgoing  pessimists, 
so  all  the  world  has  not  followed  Newman  yet. 

Should  it  be  said  with  Carlyle  that  the  Oxford 
Reformers  had  only  the  brains  of  rabbits,  so  to  over- 
balance the  claims  of  sound  common  sense  and  the 
practical  intellect  by  their  appeal  to  emotion  and  imagina- 
tion, yet  the  praises  of  their  opponents  should  also  be 
remembered.  Keble's  poetic  genius,  Newman's  eloquent 
and  exquisite  touch  as  orator  and  writer,  and  Ward's 
intellectual  keenness,  have  had  far-reaching  effect  and 
due  acknowledgment,  since  the  days  when  Newman  was 
ostracized  and  Ward  arraigned  at  Oxford.  Jowett, 
whose  influence  went  to  wipe  away  the  traces  of 
Tractarianism  at  Oxford,  frankly  acknowledged  the 
intellectual  impetus  and  personal  inspiration  he  had 
received  from  Ward.  At  the  time  of  the  publication  of 
"The  Ideal  of  a  Christian  Church"  (1844),  J.  S.  Mill 
wrote  of  it  to  Comte,  as  containing  "  the  best  possible 
defence  of  the  intuitional  philosophy."  And  to  touch  on 
a  more  specific  point,  Ward  has  met  with  approbation 
from  philosophers  on  the  ground  of  his  kinship  to  Kant. 
Where  Newman  put  forth  a  merely  subjective  justification 
for  faith,  in  the  witness  of  feeling,  Ward  promulgated  a 
view  of  faith  and  duty  which  might  be  closely  compared 
with  Kant's  categorical  imperative.     He  said  that  faith 

67 


had  its  roots  in  neither  intellect  nor  emotion,  but  was 
founded  upon  the  sense  of  duty  or  the  dictates  of  con- 
science. "Conscience  may  not  tell  us  much  at  first,  but 
it  is  a  faculty  affording  a  ghmpse  of  something  objective, 
infinitely  higher  in  kind  than  the  sensible  things  around 
us."  ..."  Discursive  argument  on  known  facts 
which  one  understands  and  fully  grasps  is  one  thing; 
blind  surrender  to  subjective  feelings  another;  but  there 
is  a  third  which  consists  in  watchful  and  reverent  atten- 
tion to  an  external  power  above  us,  recognized  as  real  and 
authoritative,  and  yet  not  fully  understood."  (Life  of 
Ward  by  his  son,  Wilfrid  Ward,  p.  254.)  Ward  thus 
felt  with  Kant  the  transcendent  greatness  of  the  moral 
law,  though  his  feeling  w^as  in  no  wise  due  to  that 
philosopher's  influence.  Ward's  only  notice  of  Kant  is 
the  naive  statement  that  he  had  read  a  little  of  Kant  in  a 
French  translation  (he  knew  no  German)  and  had  found 
him  very  hard  reading! 

The  relation  of  the  Oxford  thinkers  to  German 
philosophy  was  thus  chiefly  a  negative  one.  But  side  by 
side  with  their  ignorance  of  and  disregard  for  Kant  and 
his  successors,  there  was  working  the  second  force  of 
which  Froude  spoke.  Thomas  Carlyle  (b.  1795-d.  1881) 
commenced  his  study  of  modern  languages  about  1820, 
and  the  first  result  of  his  German  research  was  seen  in 
the  "  Life  of  Schiller,"  which  was  finished  in  1824.  There 
followed  in  close  succession  translations  from  Goethe, 
Richter  and  some  writers  of  the  Romantic  School.  In 
1827  appeared  the  essays  on  "Richter"  and  "The  State 
of  German  Literature,"  and  the  first  great  essay  on  Goethe. 
Four  years  later  appeared  a  review  and  criticism  of 
Taylor's  Historic  Survey  of  German  Poetry.  Carlyle's 
main  criticism  of  Taylor's  work  is  significant.  He 
writes,  "  We  must  complain  that  he  reads  German 
Poetry  from  first  to  last  with  English  eyes;  will  not 
accommodate  himself  to  the  spirit  of  the  Literature  he  is 
investigating,  and  do  his  utmost,  by  loving  endeavor,  to 
win  its  secret  from  it ;  but  plunges  in  headlong,  and  silently 
assuming  that   all   this   was   written   for  him   and   his 

68 


objects,  makes  short  work  with  it,  and  innumerable  false 
conclusions."  (**  Essays,"  Vol.  Ill,  Edinburgh  Edition, 
p.  235.)  In  other  words,  Carlyle  affirms  that  criticism 
which  opens  with  the  question,  "Arian  or  Trinitarian?" 
''Wilt  thou  help  me  or  not?"  is  as  little  helpful  as  the 
"  Coleridgian  Moonshine,"  which  purported  to  teach  the 
same  truth  as  German  philosophy.  He  believes  himself 
to  be  inaugurating  the  first  true  sympathetic  interpreta- 
tion of  German  ideas  for  English  minds.  In  pursuing 
this  task  he  looks  for  the  development  of  a  "  World 
Literature,"  a  spiritual  intercourse  among  nations  which 
shall  prevent  isolated  and  extreme  political  and  religious 
movements,  and  which  shall  bind  men  together  in  the 
bonds  of  common  thought.  How  much  Carlyle  did 
towards  the  establishment  of  such  a  World  Literature 
may  be  briefly  indicated. 

First  his  exposition  and  criticism  of  modern  German 
poets,  but  especially  of  Goethe,  led  the  English  people  to 
realize  and  admire  their  genius.  Carlyle  found  in  Goethe 
the  seer  of  modern  times,  the  one  who  understood  human 
life  in  all  its  phases  and  who  painted  it  as  it  was,  without 
at  the  same  time  relinquishing  the  ideal  meaning  and 
value  of  existence.  The  side  of  Goethe  which  appealed 
most  to  Carlyle,  and  which  finds  in  some  measure  an  echo 
in  Carlyle's  ethical  doctrine,  is  his  religious  submission, 
his  preaching  of  self-emptying  and  renunciation.  Goethe, 
it  is  true,  meant  by  renunciation  the  sacrifice  of  a  lower 
aim,  or  the  subjection  of  a  baser  element  in  human 
nature,  to  one  which  experience  had  taught  him  was  a 
higher.  Carlyle's  version  of  the  doctrine  was  rather  like 
the  Puritan  teaching  that  the  higher  side  of  human  life 
demanded  the  elimination  of  the  lower.  But  Carlyle's 
Hebraistic  version  of  the  Hellene  Goethe,  was  due  to  the 
moral  motive  of  all  his  writings.  Goethe  writes  once  in 
the  "Lehrejahre"  (vii.  3),  "Wie  ist  mir  das  Nachste 
so  werth,  so  theuer  geworden,"  but  Carlyle's  "Do  the 
duty  that  lies  nearest  thee"  seems  to  echo  and  ^re-echo 
throughout  his  work.  The  philosophical  bearing  of  this 
point  is  indicated  below.     Meanwhile  it  is  sufficient  to 

69 


note  that  it  is  the  moral  content  of  Goethe's  masterpieces 
that  Carlyle  emphasizes,  more  than  his  mere  poetic  genius. 
There  is  a  further  element  in  Goethe's  work  which 
stirred  Carlyle's  imagination  and  helped  to  mould  his 
ultimate  view  of  the  universe.  This  is  the  conception  of 
Nature  as  the  expression  of  Divinity,  which  was  Goethe's 
reading  of  Spinozism.  Carlyle  had  fallen  victim  in  early 
youth  to  the  easy  scepticism  of  the  Encyclopaedists  and 
of  Gibbon.  He  counted  it  a  happy  day  when  he  met  the 
modern,  whose  creed  was  crystallized  in  the  song  of  the 
Earth  Spirit.  That  a  giant  intellect  like  Goethe's  could 
accept  such  a  view  was  conviction  enough  for  Carlyle. 
His  quotation  in  Sartor — 

"  'Tis  thus  at  the  roaring  Loom  of  Time  I  ply, 
And  weave  for  God  the  Garment  thou  see'st  Him  by," 

shows  the  source  of  all  that  fiery  eloquence  which  Carlyle 
threw  round  his  Pantheistic  view  of  the  world.  With  his 
master  Goethe,  he  felt  that  to  add  the  warmth  of  poetic 
feeling  to  a  concept  based  on  reason,  was  one  of  the 
highest  aims  of  art.  Extracts  might  be  multiplied,  illus- 
trating Carlyle's  Natural  Supernaturalism  as  he  calls  it. 
"  Then  sawest  thou  that  this  fair  Universe,  were  it  the 
meanest  province  thereof,  is  in  very  deed  the  star-domed 
City  of  God;  that  through  every  star,  through  every 
grass-blade,  and  most  through  every  Living  Soul,  the 
glory  of  a  present  God  still  beams.  But  Nature,  which  is 
the  Time- Vesture  of  God,  and  reveals  Him  to  the  wise, 
hides  Him  from  the  foolish."  ("  Sartor  Resartus,"  Shilling 
Edition,  p.  153.)  Closely  connected  with  this  Pantheism 
caught  from  Goethe,  is  Carlyle's  ready  incorporation  of  the 
ideas  of  the  Romantic  School.  Just  as  the  oft-repeated 
question,  "  What  is  Nature  ?  Art  thou  not  the  Living 
Garment  of  God?"  has  its  source  in  Goethe,  so  Carlyle's 
conception  of  the  mystery  of  human  life  and  personality 
harks  back  to  Novalis  and  his  fellow  writers.  In  the 
Hero  as  Divinity  Carlyle  quotes  the  saying  of  Novalis, 
"  We  touch  Heaven  when  we  lay  our  hands  on  a  human 

70 


body!"  and  goes  on  himself — "We  are  the  miracle  of 
miracles — the  great  inscrutable  mystery  of  God." 

It  is  natural  that  admiration  for  the  German  Romantic 
writers,  should  be  accompanied  by  interest  in  the  German 
philosophers  of  the  same  period,  for  the  Schlegels,  Tieck 
and  the  rest  are  not  comprehensible  without  reference  at 
least  to  Schelling.  Carlyle  seems  early  to  have  worked 
out  some  idea  of  the  general  relations  between  the  liter- 
ary and  philosophical  movements  in  Germany,  for  he 
makes  quite  lengthy  reference  to  the  **  Transcendental 
Philosophers "  in  his  *'  State  of  German  Literature " 
(1827).  It  cannot  be  said  that  Carlyle's  account  is 
adequate,  but  the  significance  he  attaches  to  the  whole 
Critical  Philosophy  shows  keen  penetration  and  insight — 
at  a  time  when  English  opinion  gave  no  leading  or  support 
in  the  matter.  Carlyle  indignantly  repudiated  the  charge 
of  mysticism  brought  by  English  ignorance  against  Kant 
and  his  successors,  and  claimed  for  them  the  great  merit 
of  confuting  Hume's  first  principle,  i.e.,  that  Sense  is  the 
only  inlet  of  Knowledge.  He  enlarged  also  upon  Kant's 
distinction  between  Understanding  and  Reason,  a  dis- 
tinction which,  unfortunately,  he  understood  even  less 
clearly  than  Coleridge.  Kant  would  hardly  have  endorsed 
the  description  of  Reason  which  follows.  "  Not  by  logic 
and  argument  does  it  work ;  yet  surely  and  clearly  may  it 
be  taught  to  work :  and  its  domain  lies  in  that  higher 
region  whither  logic  and  argument  cannot  reach :  in  that 
holier  region,  where  Poetry,  and  Virtue  and  Divinity 
abide,  in  whose  presence,  Understanding  wavers  and 
recoils,  dazzled  into  utter  darkness  by  that  '  sea  of  light/ 
at  once  the  fountain  and  the  termination  of  all  true 
knowledge."  ("State  of  German  Literature,"  Edin- 
burgh edit.  Carlyle's  Works,  Vol.  I,  p.  70.) 

The  Pure  Reason  Critique  was  however  the  source  of 
a  conception,  which  Carlyle  has  made  peculiarly  his  own 
by  his  very  fine  use  of  it.  This  is  the  ideality  of  Space 
and  Time.  The  poet  and  prophet  in  Carlyle  were  always 
impressed  with  the  creative  power  of  the  human  intellect : 
thus    Kant's   description    of   the   mind   as   imposing   its 

71 


thought-forms  upon  experience  proved  especially  inspir- 
ing.   Carlyle  never  tired  of  marking  the  mystery  of  Space 
and  Time — measureless  unities  created  by  thought,  which 
yet  coincide  with  and  embrace  experience.      By    their 
place  in  experience  they  have  come  to  usurp  the  attention 
for  "appearances,"  which  should  properly  be  given  to 
the  underlying  realities.     "  But  deepest  of  all  illusory 
Appearances,   for  hiding  Wonder,   as    for  many  other 
ends,"  Carlyle  wrote  in   Sartor,  '*  are  your  two  grand 
fundamental  world-enveloping  Appearances,  Space  and 
Time.     These,  as  spun  and  woven  for  us  from  before 
Birth  itself,  to  clothe  our  celestial  Me  for  dwelling  here, 
and  yet  to  blind  it, — lie  all-embracing,  as  the  universal 
canvas,  or  warp  and  woof,  whereby  all  minor  Illusions, 
in  this  Phantasm  Existence,  weave  and  paint  themselves. 
In  vain  while  here  on  Earth,  shall  you  endeavor  to  strip 
them  off,  you  can,  at  best,  but  rend  them  asunder  for 
moments  and  look  through."    ("  Sartor  Resartus,"  p.  176, 
Vol.  Ill,  Carlyle's  Works,  Ashburton  Edition.)     Also, 
**  Believe  what  thou  findest  written  in  the  sanctuaries  of 
Man's  Soul,  even  as  all  Thinkers,  in  all  ages,  have  devoutly 
read  it  there;  that  Time  and  Space  are  not  God,  but 
creations  of  God ;  that  with  God  as  it  is  a  universal  Here, 
so  it  is  an  everlasting  Now/'     (  "  Sartor  Resartus,"  p.  i  yy. ) 
And  further,  "  Admit  Space  and  Time  to  their  due  rank 
as  Forms  of  Thought ;   nay,  even,  if  thou  wilt,  to  their 
undue  rank  of  Realities ;  and  consider,  then,  with  thyself 
how  their  thin  disguises  hide  from  us  the  brightest  God- 
effulgences !"     ("  Sartor  Resartus,"  p.  178.)   From  which 
Carlyle  went  on  to  his  conclusion,  the  conclusion  that  lies 
at  the  end  of  his  every  argument,  that  the  illusory  world 
of  sense  is  not  all,  but  behind  this  "Shadow-System" 
lies  a  "Divine  Essence."     Here  we  have  the  world  of 
noumena,  accepted  by  Carlyle  with  Fichte's  and  not  with 
Kant's  emphasis.     Its  existence  is  proved  by  the  reality 
of  the  human  will  and  of  purposive  action,  and  its  secret 
is  read  ever  and  anon  by  the  poet,  the  artist,  the  man  of 
genius. 

Though    it    was    undoubtedly    Fichte    of    German 
72 


philosophers  who  influenced  Carlyle  most  directly,  there 
are  two  further  points  than  those  mentioned  above,  on 
which  he  received  inspiration  from  Kant.  First  his 
instinctive  rejection  of  the  Utilitarian  account  of  morality, 
received  a  reasoned  support  from  the  principles  of  the 
Practical  Critique.  His  blind  knowledge  of  human  nature 
told  him  that,  should  morality  have  no  firmer  foundation  to 
build  on,  than  the  possibility  of  forming  associations  that 
were  at  once  pleasant  and  right,  the  uplift  of  mankind 
would  never  come.  Kant's  categorical  imperative  gave 
him  a  philosophical  basis,  for  his  rehabilitation  of  the 
concept  of  duty  in  the  eyes  of  the  English  people.  At 
this  date  it  is  impossible  to  say  how  long  the  Benthamite 
scheme  would  have  imposed  on  the  shallow-thinking 
masses  of  the  people,  had  not  Carlyle's  violent  and  some- 
times extreme  attack  been  made.  That  "  Given  a  world 
of  Knaves,  to  educe  an  Honesty  from  their  united  action  " 
is  now  a  commonplace,  with  many  other  like  sayings, 
shows  the  extent  of  Carlyle's  influence  in  the  matter  of 
popular  ethical  conceptions. 

The  other  element  in  Kant's  work  which  may  be  said 
to  find  an  echo  in  Carlyle,  is  his  valuation  of  the  aesthetic 
side  of  life.  Kant  thought  that  through  the  judgment 
man  gets  a  view  of  truth,  which  is  denied  him  by  way  of 
the  understanding  or  the  reason.  Carlyle  said  more  than 
this — that  every  form  of  genius  has  as  its  root,  the  power 
to  feel  with  and  so  see  into  the  meaning  of  things,  which 
is  the  characteristic  gift  of  the  poet  and  the  painter.  Of 
Dante  he  wrote,  "  He  is  world  great,  not  because  he  is 
world-wide,  but  because  he  is  world-deep.  .  .  .  He 
could  not  have  discerned  the  object  at  all,  or  seen  the 
vital  type  of  it,  unless  he  had  what  we  may  call, 
sympathised  with  it, — had  sympathy  in  him  to  bestow  on 
objects."  ("Heroes  and  Hero- Worship,"  p.  yy  in  Vol. 
ni,  Carlyle's  Works,  Ashburton  Edition.)  So  Carlyle 
went  on  to  say,  "How  much  of  morality  is  in  the  kind  of 
insight  we  get  of  anything;  'the  eye  seeing  in  all  things 
what  it  brought  with  it  the  faculty  of  seeing!'  To  the 
mean  eye  all  things  are  trivial,  as  certainly  as  to  the 

73 


jaundiced  eye  they  are  yellow."  Carlyle's  triumphant 
conclusion  is  like  that  of  his  Hero-Poets,  that  "Every- 
thing that  exists  has  a  harmony  at  its  heart."  ("  Heroes 
and  Hero-Worship,"  p.  78.) 

Though  Carlyle  may  thus  be  shown  to  have  assimilated 
something  of  Kant's  point  of  view,  it  is  to  Fichte  that  he 
owes  a  more  direct  debt.  The  description  of  Fichte  given 
in  the  "  State  of  German  Literature "  indicates  the 
element  in  Fichte  which  attracted  his  English  critic's 
admiration.  '*  The  cold,  colossal,  adamantine  spirit,  stand- 
ing erect  and  clear,  like  a  Cato  Major  among  degenerate 
men ;  fit  to  have  been  the  teacher  of  the  Stoa,  and  to  have 
discoursed  of  Beauty  and  Virtue  in  the  groves  of 
Academe!  We  state  Fichte's  character,  as  it  is  known 
and  admitted  by  men  of  all  parties  among  the  Germans, 
when  we  say  that  so  robust  an  intellect,  a  soul  so  calm, 
so  lofty,  massive  and  immovable,  has  not  mingled  in 
philosophical  discussion  since  the  time  of  Luther  .  .  . 
The  man  rises  before  us,  amid  contradiction  and  debate, 
like  a  granite  mountain  amid  clouds  and  wind." 
("Essays,"  Vol.  I,  p.  65.)  It  was  Fichte's  exaltation  of 
the  moral  ideal,  both  in  practice  and  in  theory,  that  made 
Carlyle  his  confirmed  disciple.  Fichte  produced  no  halt- 
ing dualism — he  left  no  indeterminate  gap  between  the 
speculative  and  the  practical  Hfe.  To  him  the  world  is 
what  we  make  of  it — the  r^iere  stuff  of  our  moulding  will. 
There  are,  it  is  true,  laws  of  nature,  but  these  exist  as  the 
expression  of  divine  power  and  are  discoverable  by  man 
only  because  he  is  a  higher  expression  of  that  power.  In 
Fichte's  Divine  Idea  then,  Carlyle  found  a  formula  which 
answered  his  conception  of  reality.  He  applied  it  in  the 
spheres  of  literature  and  art,  of  ethics  and  of  politics, 
with  Fichteian  conceptions  always  in  the  background  of 
his  mind. 

Carlyle's  critical  work  forming  the  occasion  of  his 
entry  into  the  literary  world,  it  is  natural  to  find  the 
principles  set  forth  to  be  identical  with  those  of  the 
"  Uber  das  Wesen  des  Gelehrten."  In  the  "  State  of  Ger- 
man Literature,"  the  essay  on  Taylor's  Historic  Survey, 

74 


and  the  criticisms  of  Goethe  and  the  rest,  Carlyle 
distinctly  avowed  the  Fichteian  test  as  his  own.  He 
quoted  with  approval  fragments  from  Fichte,  and  spoke 
of  Literary  Men  as  "the  appointed  interpreters  of  the 
Divine  Idea"  of  the  Universe.  He  wrote  of  works  of 
art  in  the  following  strain :  "  Glances  we  do  seem  to  find 
of  that  ethereal  glory  which  looks  on  us  in  its  full  bright- 
ness from  the  Transfiguration  of  Rafaelle,  from  the 
Tempest  of  Shakespeare;  and  in  broken  but  purest  and 
still  heart-piercing  beams,  struggling  through  the  gloom 
of  long  ages,  from  the  tragedies  of  Sophocles,  and  the 
weather-worn  sculptures  of  the  Parthenon."  (*'  Essays," 
Vol.  I,  p.  54.)  He  took  the  message  of  poets  to  be 
really  a  confession  of  faith,  and  quoted  a  verse  trans- 
lated from  the  German  as  an  expression  of  their  creed. 

"  As  all  Nature's  thousand  changes, 
But  one  changeless  God  proclaim, 
So  in  Art's  whole  kingdom  ranges 
One  sole  meaning,  still  the  same: 
This  is  truth,  eternal  Reason, 
Which  from  Beauty  takes  its  dress, 
And,  serene  through  time  and  season. 
Stands   for  aye  in  loveliness." 

In  the  Heroes,  too,  Carlyle  modelled  his  Man  of 
Letters  on  the  Fichteian  conception.  "  The  unspeakable 
Divine  Significance  full  of  splendour,  of  wonder  and 
terror,  that  lies  in  the  being  of  every  man,  of  every  thing, 
— the  Presence  of  the  God  Who  made  every  man  and 
thing,  Mahomet  taught  this  in  his  dialect ;  Odin  in  his : 
it  is  the  thing  which  all  thinking  hearts,  in  one  dialect  or 
another,  has  to  teach."  (From  "Heroes  and  Hero- 
Worship,"  p.  129,  Vol.  Ill  of  Carlyle's  Works,  Ash- 
burton  Edition.)  And,  side  by  side  with  his  picture  of 
the  creative  Literary  Man,  Carlyle  puts  his  definition  of 
the  true  critic's  function.  "  Criticism  stands  like  an 
interpreter  between  the  inspired  and  the  uninspired; 
between  the  prophet  and  those  who  hear  the  melody  of 
his  words,  and  catch  some  glimpse  of  their  material  mean- 
ing, but  understand  not  their  import.     She  pretends  to 

75 


open  for  us  this  deeper  import ;  to  clear  our  sense  that  it 
may  discern  the  pure  brightness  of  this  eternal  Beauty, 
and  recognize  it  as  heavenly,  under  all  forms  where  it 
looks  forth,  and  reject,  as  of  the  earth  earthy,  all  forms, 
be  their  material  splendour  what  it  may,  where  no  gleam- 
ing of  that  other  shines  through."  ("Essays,"  Vol.  I, 
p.  44.) 

Carlyle's  ethical  view-point  has  already  been  indicated, 
in  connection  with  the  discussion   of   Kant's   influence. 
Carlyle  rightly  rejected  the  account  of  human  nature, 
which  made  it  simply  the  subject  of  pleasurable  and  pain- 
ful sensations.  In  Sartor  he  outlined  the  active,  purposive 
features  of  human  character,  emphasizing  the  truth  that 
"  the  end  of  Man  is  an  action,  and  not  a  Thought,"  and 
leading  up  to   the  well-known   ethical  doctrine   of   the 
Everlasting  Yea.     "  Do  the  Duty  which  lies  nearest  thee, 
which  thou  knowest  to  be  a  Duty !     Thy  second  Duty 
will  already  have  become  clearer.    .     .     .    The  situation 
that  has  not  its  Duty,  its  Ideal,  was  never  yet  occupied 
by  man.     Yes  here,  in  this  poor,  miserable,  hampered, 
despicable  Actual,  wherein  thou  even  now  standest,  here 
or  nowhere  is  thy  Ideal :  work  it  out  therefrom ;    and 
working,  believe,  live,  be   free."      ("  Sartor  Resartus," 
p.   133,  Vol.  Ill,  Carlyle's  Works,  Ashburton  Edition.) 
Carlyle  thus  reclaimed  for  the  English  people  the  truth 
of  the  old  doctrine  of  free-will  which  Locke  and  his 
school  had  relinquished,  i.e.,  that  the  man  makes   the 
motive   just  as   much   as   the   motive   makes   the   man. 
Should  it  be  asked  what  was  the   definite   content  of 
Carlyle's  ethical  ideal,  the  weakness  as  well  as  the  strength 
of  his  position  is  laid  open.     Carlyle  is  right,  as  Fichte 
was  right,  in  insisting  that  duty  is  as  real  a  conception  as 
self-love  or  self-preservation,  and  that  human  ideals  avail 
to  modify  the  course  of  experience.     But  the  Puritan 
view  of  life  described  above,  deprived   Carlyle  of  the 
possibility  of  giving  more  than  a  one-sided  end  for  action. 
Carlyle  could  only  fill  out  his  "  Work  thou  in  Well-doing," 
in  some  such  way  as  "Exercise  thy  characteristic  spiritual 
activity  and  produce  spiritual  results,"  thus  neglecting  the 

76 


more  human  elements  of  morality,  of  sympathy  and 
altruism. 

Carlyle's  application  of  the  "  Divine  Idea  "  formula 
to  political  theory,  closely  resembled  that  of  his  master 
Fichte.  Both  thinkers  had  started  with  a  belief  in 
democracy,  but  with  advancing  experience,  tended  more 
and  more  to  paternalism  and  collectivism.  In  his 
Staatslehre,  Fichte  therefore  worked  out  as  the  end  of 
the  state,  the  enforcing  of  the  law  of  Right  as  against 
the  natural  freedom  of  the  individual.  Institutions,  both 
he  and  Carlyle  came  to  feel,  are  the  embodied  expressions 
of  the  Divine  Idea,  as  it  has  been  revealed  to  the  leaders 
of  the  nation  in  the  past.  Hence  came  Carlyle's  picture 
of  history  in  the  Heroes,  and  his  final  emphasis  on  the 
duty  of  obedience.  Though  it  may  readily  be  admitted 
at  this  distance,  that  Carlyle's  reaction  against  liberalism 
and  its  hopes  was  too  violent,  there  is  no  doubt  that  the 
over-sanguine  claims  of  the  early  Radicals  in  England 
needed  some  check,  and  that  Carlyle  made  the  strong 
counter-claim  for  established  authority  that  was  needed. 
Social  reform  and  education,  the  improved  administration 
of  civil  and  criminal  law,  and  the  amelioration  of  human 
suffering,  will  go  a  certain  way,  it  is  true,  towards  making 
the  world  better.  But  always  with  the  concept  of  self- 
government  and  self -development  should  be  closely 
joined  the  idea  of  self-control,  or  human  nature  will 
relapse  from  liberty  to  license.  It  was  on  this  truth  that 
Carlyle  stood  firmly,  thereby  proving  his  kinship  with  the 
Oxford  religious  leaders  that  he  so  despised.  It  is  on  this 
point  that  the  present  age  might  have  learned  much  from 
him  that  we  are  now  learning  by  the  hard  teachings  of 
experience. 

It  has  been  noted  above  that  Carlylean  ideas  made 
themselves  felt  both  directly  and  indirectly.  Of  indirect 
effect,  the  championship  of  Carlyle's  cause  by  Emerson 
in  America  might  first  be  noticed.  In  Emerson,  the  moral 
intuitions  of  a  singularly  pure  nature,  together  with  his 
early  study  of  Plato,  led  to  a  confirmed  spiritual  view  of 
the  universe.    The  admiration  of  his  boyhood's  teacher, 

77 


Channing,  for  Coleridge  and  Wordsworth,  is  a  significant 
fact,  while  the  German  travels  and  study  of  Dr.  Everett, 
a  preacher  who  influenced  him  much  in  youth,  doubtless 
disposed  him  to  the  ready  sympathy  which  he  felt  on  first 
reading  Carlyle.  As  early  as  1828,  Emerson  was  follow- 
ing Carlyle's  work  with  interest,  and  from  him  had  caught 
the  taste  for  the  German  language  and  Hterature,  which 
he  followed  from  that  time.  On  his  first  trip  to  Europe 
in  1833,  Emerson  visited  Carlyle,  Coleridge  and  Words- 
worth, and  by  1835  ^e  had  made  himself  familiar  with 
the  hterature  which  was  so  closely  related  to  the  Trans- 
cendental Movement — Plotinus,  the  German  mystics  and 
the  Cambridge  Platonists.  The  following  year  Emerson 
edited  "Sartor"  in  book  form  (it  had  only  appeared  in 
England  in  Fraser's  Magazine)  y  and  in  1838,  he  edited  a 
collection  of  Carlyle's  essays.  The  Transcendental  Club, 
formed  largely  by  Emerson's  initiative,  began  in  1840  to 
publish  a  magazine  called  The  Dial.  The  articles  in  this 
paper,  though  later  tending  to  an  interest  in  questions  of 
reform,  were  at  first  quite  occupied  with  two  subjects — 
aesthetics  and  the  writings  of  German  thinkers.  It  may 
be  seen  then  how  soon  the  Carlylean  impetus  towards  a 
"  World  Literature  "  produced  a  result. 

Of  actual  reproduction  of  Carlylean  ideas  in  Emerson 
there  is  none.  The  two  writers  were  of  too  diverse  tem- 
perament to  be  able  to  catch  the  same  view  of  truth. 
But  on  certain  points  there  is  a  broad  general  agreement. 
Emerson  and  Carlyle  are  alike  first  in  identifying  religion 
with  morals.  But  Emerson  has  a  broader  and  more 
human  view  than  Carlyle — ^^he  never  sacrifices  thought  for 
action,  and  he  refuses  to  abandon  his  great  hopes  of  man- 
kind, in  spite  of  the  obvious  evil  that  is  in  the  world. 
The  story  is  told  that  Emerson,  on  the  occasion  of  one  of 
his  visits  to  England,  was  led  by  Carlyle  through  the 
streets  of  London  at  midnight.  Carlyle  marked  the 
hideousness  of  evident  evil,  and  asked  as  they  passed  from 
street  to  street,  "  Do  you  believe  in  the  devil  now?" 
Emerson's  reply  was  that  the  more  he  saw  of  the  English 
people,  the  greater  and  better  he  thought  them.    So  there 

78 


is  a  marked  difference  in  the  conceptions  of  life  presented 
by  the  two  thinkers.  To  Carlyle  life  was  at  best  a  struggle, 
in  which  success  might  only  be  won  by  a  stern  subjection 
of  inclination  to  duty.  To  Emerson  the  following  of  duty 
meant  also  following  the  great  trend  of  Life.  When  he 
preached  the  need  of  obedience  he  thought  of  it  as  a 
simple  surrender  to  the  Law  of  Nature,  which  is  also  the 
Law  of  God.  His  moral  code  is  Hellenic  rather  than 
Hebraic,  standing  for  the  harmonious  activity  of  the 
whole  being  of  man. 

In  the  sphere  of  metaphysics,  Emerson  held  a  doctrine 
which  accounts  for  his  optimistic  ethical  views.  This  is 
the  belief  in  an  Over-Soul  of  the  World — a  Spiritual 
Power  which  is  immanent  in  Nature  and  in  Man.  It  may 
be  traced  back  to  the  early  mystics,  who  took  the  Neo- 
Platonic  doctrine  of  emanation  and  changed  it  for  that  of 
immanence.  Philosophically  such  a  doctrine  is  indefen- 
sible, though  it  may  be  exceedingly  fruitful,  as  it  was  in 
Emerson's  case,  in  the  production  of  poetical  ideas  and 
in  the  inculcation  of  moral  precepts.  As  compared  with 
Carlyle's  Fichteian  idealism  it  is  neither  so  convincing  nor 
so  true  to  life.  The  following  extract  illustrates  the  point 
of  view  which  is  characteristic  of  Emerson.  "  Belief  and 
love — a  believing  love  will  relieve  us  of  a  vast  load  of 
care.  O  my  brothers,  God  exists.  There  is  a  soul  at  the 
centre  of  nature,  and  over  the  will  of  every  man,  so  that 
none  of  us  can  wrong  the  universe.  .  .  .  The  whole 
course  of  things  goes  to  teach  us  faith.  We  need  only 
obey.  There  is  a  guidance  for  each  of  us,  and  by  lowly 
listening  we  s^hall  hear  the  right  word."  ("Essays,"  Vol. 
II,  p.  III.) 

The  third  point  of  sympathy  between  Emerson  and 
Carlyle  is  their  lofty  conception  of  the  place  that  true  art 
fills  in  life.  The  essays  on  *'  Art  "  and  ''  The  Poet  "  are 
continually  reminiscent  of  Carlyle,  and  through  him  of 
the  Germans  who  inspired  Carlyle.  "  The  signs  and 
credentials  of  the  poet  are  that  he  announces  that  which 
no  man  foretold.  He  is  the  true  and  only  doctor,  he 
knows  and  tells ;  he  is  the  only  teller  of  news,  for  he  was 

79 


present  and  privy  to  the  appearances  which  he  describes. 
He  is  a  beholder  of  ideas,  and  an  utterer  of  the  necessary 
and  causal."  ("Essays,"  Vol.  II,  p.  311.)  Again,  "The 
reference  of  all  production,  at  last,  to  an  aboriginal 
Power  explains  the  traits  common  to  all  works  of  the 
highest  art — that  they  are  universally  intelligible;  that 
they  restore  to  us  the  simplest  states  of  mind;  and  are 
religious.  Since  what  skill  is  therein  shown  is  the 
reappearance  of  the  original  soul,  a  jet  of  pure  light,  it 
should  produce  an  impression  similar  to  that  made  by 
the  natural  object.  In  happy  hours,  nature  appears  to  us 
one  with  art;  art  perfected — the  work  of  genius." 
("  Essays,"  Vol.  II,  pp.  292,  293.)  Finally  the  following 
description  of  the  activity  of  the  Imagination  may  be 
given,  as  recalling  kindred  passages  in  the  Heroes.  "  This 
insight,  which  expresses  itself  by  what  is  called  Imagina- 
tion, is  a  very  high  sort  of  seeing,  which  does  not  come  by 
study,  but  by  the  intellect  being  where  and  what  it  sees, 
by  sharing  the  path  or  circuit  of  things  through  forms  and 
so  making  them  translucid  to  others."     ("Essays,  Vol. 

n,  p.  325.) 

Emerson's  elaborate  discussion  of  the  function  of 
art,  in  which  he  states  that  the  poet  experiences  a 
"  ravishment  of  the  intellect  by  coming  near  to  the  fact," 
indicates  the  change  of  attitude  brought  about  by  the 
critical  work  of  Carlyle  and  Coleridge.  By  the  time  that 
Emerson  wrote,  the  aesthetic  theories  of  James  Mill  and 
Alison,  and  even  of  Burke  were  deemed  inadequate.  It 
was  felt  that  art  could  claim  a  higher  place  that  that  of  a 
mere  adjunct  to  the  life  of  the  senses.  A  curious  and 
interesting  phase  of  this  change  of  view-point,  in  the 
history  of  English  criticism,  is  the  attitude  of  the  poets 
themselves  towards  their  art.  One  of  Browning's  letters 
to  Elizabeth  Barrett  (dated  June  14th,  1845),  contains 
the  following  remarks,  "  One  should  study  the  mechanical 
part  of  the  art,  as  nearly  all  that  there  is  to  be  studied — 
for  the  more  one  sits  and  thinks  over  the  creative  process, 
the  more  it  confirms  itself  as  '  inspiration/  nothing  more 
nor  less,  or,  at  worst,  you  write  down  old  inspirations, 

80 


what  you  remember  of  them  .  .  .  but  with  that  it 
begins.  *  Reflection '  is  exactly  what  it  names  itself — a 
r^-presentation,  in  scattered  rays  from  every  angle  of 
incidence,  of  what  first  of  all  became  present  in  a  great 
light,  a  whole  one.  So  tell  me  how  these  lights  are  born, 
if  you  can !  But  I  can  tell  anybody  how  to  make  melodi- 
ous verses — let  him  do  it  therefore — it  should  be  exacted 
of  all  writers." 

No  slightest  sketch  of  Carlyle's  influence  would  be 
complete  without  mention  of  Ruskin.  It  is  unnecessary 
here  to  trace  the  connection  between  Ruskin's  social 
reform  period  and  Carlyle's  political  ideas,  as  the  relation 
of  master  and  pupil  is  obvious.  There  is  in  both  the 
same  impatience  of  the  political  economists  and  the  same 
tendency  towards  paternalism  in  Government;  the  same 
hatred  of  war,  and  the  same  exaltation  of  the  value  of 
honest  work  and  faithful  obedience.  But  an  interesting 
parallel  and  contrast  exist  between  Ruskin's  earlier  phase 
and  certain  aspects  of  Carlyle,  which  are  not  always 
noticed.  These  might  be  illustrated  from  the  opinions 
expressed  by  Ruskin  in  his  deservedly  famous  "  Modern 
Painters." 

The  specific  aim  of  the  last-named  work  was  the 
defence  of  Turner's  art  against  the  ignorant  criticism 
of  the  day.  In  pursuing  this  end,  Ruskin  was  led  to  set 
up  general  principles  for  a  theory  of  art,  and  "to  declare 
and  demonstrate,  wherever  they  exist,  the  essence  and  the 
authority  of  the  Beautiful  and  the  True."  The  significant 
point  in  the  first  volume  of  his  work  is  his  insistence  uf>on 
Turner's  truth  to  Nature,  as  against  the  misrepresentation 
of  contemporary  artists.  Ruskin,  like  both  Carlyle  and 
Etnerson,  thought  that  if  the  artist  truly  see  into  Nature 
and  reproduce  his  vision,  he  will  attain  at  once  ideal 
loveliness  and  real  truth.  His  work  as  a  critic,  he  con- 
siders, includes  "bringing  to  light,  as  far  as  may  be  in 
his  power,  that  faultless,  ceaseless,  inconceivable,  inex- 
haustible loveliness,  which  God  has  stamped  upon  all 
things,  if  man  will  only  receive  them  as  he  gives  them." 
(From    preface    to     the     Second    Edition,     "  Modern 

8i 


Painters.")  From  this  it  is  a  natural  step  to  Ruskin's 
conception  of  the  moral  function  of  art.  That  a  critic  of 
modern  painters  should  dare  to  "attach  to  the  artist 
the  responsibility  of  a  preacher,"  is  only  explainable  as  a 
result  of  Carlyle's  influence. 

The  reader  of  Modem  Painters,  Volume  II,  finds  still 
clearer  echoes  of  Carlyle,  in  the  discussion  of  the  imagin- 
ative faculty.  Ruskin's  master-painter  is  like  Carlyle's 
genius  poet,  in  his  power  to  see  into  the  heart  of  things 
and  body  forth  his  vision.  *'  Such  is  always  the  mode  in 
which  the  highest  imaginative  faculty  seizes  its  materials. 
It  never  stops  at  crusts  or  ashes,  or  outward  images  of 
any  kind ;  it  ploughs  them  all  aside,  and  plunges  into  the 
very  central  fiery  heart;  nothing  else  will  content  its 
spirituality;  whatever  semblances  and  various  outward 
shows  and  phases  its  subject  may  possess  go  for  nothing; 
it  gets  within  all  fence,  cuts  down  to  the  root,  and  drinks 
the  very  vital  sap  of  that  it  deals  with :  once  therein,  it  is 
at  liberty  to  throw  up  what  new  shoots  it  will,  so  always 
that  the  true  juice  and  sap  be  in  them,  and  to  prune  and 
twist  them  at  its  pleasure,  and  bring  them  to  fairer  fruit 
than  grew  on  the  old  tree ;  but  all  this  pruning  and  twist- 
ing is  work  that  it  likes  not,  and  often  does  ill;  its 
function  and  gift  are  the  getting  at  the  root,  its  nature 
and  dignity  depend  on  its  holding  things  always  by  the 
heart."  ("Modern  Painters,"  Vol.  II,  Popular  Edition, 
p.  176.)  In  this  and  other  similar  passages,  Ruskin  was 
really  re-iterating  the  view  of  art  of  which  Goethe  and 
Kant  displayed  different  phases,  and  which  Coleridge  and 
Carlyle  had  preached  to  England  before  him. 

In  spite  of  the  parallel  afforded  by  the  above  extracts, 
between  Ruskin's  aesthetic  opinions  and  the  Anglo- 
German  ideas  of  Coleridge  and  Carlyle,  an  interesting 
point  of  difference  is  found  from  the  reading  of  Modern 
Painters,  Vol.  III.  Where  his  master  Carlyle  eulogized 
the  Germans  from  his  earliest  writings  to  the  latest, 
Ruskin  expressed  an  open  agnorance  of  and  contempt 
for  their  work.  The  following  satirical  passage  is  sig- 
nificant.    "  I  have  often  been  told  that  anyone  who  will 

82 


read  Kant,  Strauss,  and  the  rest  of  the  German  meta- 
physicians and  divines,  resolutely  through,  and  give  his 
whole  strength  to  the  study  of  them,  will,  after  ten  or 
twelve  years'  labour,  discover  that  there  is  very  little 
harm  in  them;  and  this  I  can  well  believe;  but  I  beheve 
also  that  the  ten  or  twelve  years  may  be  better  spent ; 
and  that  any  man  who  honestly  wants  philosophy  not  for 
show,  but  for  use,  and,  knowing  the  Proverbs  of 
Solomon,  can,  by  way  of  commentary,  afiford  to  buy,  in 
convenient  editions,  Plato,  Bacon,  Wordsworth,  Carlyle, 
and  Helps,  will  find  that  he  has  got  as  much  as  will  be 
sufficient  for  him  and  his  household  during  life,  and  of 
as  good  quality  as  need  be."  (From  Appendix  II, 
"Modern  Painters,"  Vol.  III.) 

Ruskin  was  doubtless  wise  in  opposing  the  tendency 
to  rate  the  value  of  German  thought  too  highly.  But 
the  weakness  of  his  strictures  is  that  they  class  together 
such  diverse  thinkers  as  Kant  and  Strauss,  and  that  they 
ignore  the  impetus  received  from  Germany,  by  two  of  his 
avowed  favorites.  Finally  in  the  practical  conclusions 
which  he  shared  with  Carlyle,  Ruskin  was  apparently 
ignorant  how  close  he  came  to  the  true  spirit  of  Kant. 
Kant  himself  might  be  imagined  endorsing  the  following 
words,  for  he  with  Ruskin  thought  that  right  religious 
faith  was  established  by  the  natural  dictates  of  the 
developed  moral  being.  "  For  simple  and  busy  men  ...  I 
am  writing ;  and  such  men  I  do,  to  the  utmost  of  my  power, 
dissuade  from  meddling  with  German  books ;  not  because 
I  fear  inquiry  into  the  grounds  of  religion,  but  because 
the  only  inquiry  which  is  possible  to  them  must  be  con- 
ducted in  a  totally  different  way.  They  have  been 
brought  up  as  Christians,  and  doubt  if  they  should  remain 
Christians.  They  cannot  ascertain,  by  investigation,  if 
the  Bible  be  true;  but  if  it  be,  and  Christ  ever  existed, 
and  was  God,  then  certainly,  the  Sermon  which  He  has 
permitted  for  1800  years  to  stand  recorded  as  first  of  all 
His  own  teaching  in  the  New  Testament,  must  be  true. 
Let  them  take  that  Sermon  and  give  it  fair  practical 
trial:  act  out  every  verse  of  it  with  no  quibbling,  nor 

83 


explaining  away.  .  .  .  Let  them  act  out,  or  obey,  every 
verse  literally  for  a  whole  year,  so  far  as  they  can, — a 
year  being  little  enough  time  to  give  to  an  inquiry  into 
religion;  and  if,  at  the  end  of  the  year,  they  are  not 
satisfied,  and  still  need  to  prosecute  the  enquiry,  let  them 
try  the  German  system  if  they  choose."  (From  Appendix 
II.,  Vol.  Ill,  of  "  Modern  Painters.") 


84 


CHAPTER  VI 

SIR  WILUAM  HAMILTON — JAMES  FR^DEIRICK  FERRIER 

The  year  1830  suggests  the  Revolution  of  July,  a 
re-birth  of  hope  in  the  hearts  of  Young  Germany  leaders, 
and  a  new  kindling  of  enthusiasm  for  Parliamentary 
reform  in  England.  It  would  seem  on  the  face  of  it  the 
great  year  of  radical  creeds — of  confidence  in  the  value 
of  secular  education,  the  power  of  the  middle  classes  and 
the  all-sufficing  strength  of  the  Utilitarian  ideal.  The 
voice  of  Byron  still  echoed  with  power  throughout 
Europe — the  passion  of  1789  was  not  yet  spent.  But 
with  the  seeming  triumph  of  Radical  ideas,  there  went 
signs  of  a  deeper  reaction  than  that  represented  by  the 
Holy  Alliance.  In  England  we  have  noted  the  increasing 
literary  fame  of  Coleridge  and  Carlyle,  and  the  return  to 
ecclesiastical  authority  and  tradition  in  the  development 
of  the  Oxford  Movement.  There  were  also  significant 
changes  in  the  creed  of  the  younger  Radicals.  But  in 
addition  there  was  a  definite  incorporation  of  Continental 
thought  in  the  British  philosophy  of  the  period.  The 
leading  influence  in  this  direction  was  Sir  William 
Hamilton.  Where  Coleridge  and  Carlyle  used  German 
terms  and  phrases  to  bear  out  their  own  personal 
opinions,  Hamilton  endeavored  to  build  the  Critical 
Philosophy  on  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Common  Sense 
school.  Though  his  results  are  inconsistent,  he  must  be 
given  the  credit  of  broadening  and  deepening  the  scope  of 
British  philosophy.  In  the  hands  both  of  Reid  and  the 
Associationists,  the  latter  had  narrowed  itself  to  psycho- 
logical investigation.  Hamilton  defended  anew  the  claims 
of  metaphysics  and  of  religion. 

Hamilton's    first   essay   appeared    in    the   Edinburgh 

8s 


Review  in  1829.  It  is  interesting  to  note  the  work  of  a 
French  contemporary,  whose  aims  and  position  offer  a 
close  parallel  to  his  own.  Victor  Cousin  (b.  1792-d.  1867) 
belonged  nominally  to  the  French  Idealist  school,  a  group 
of  men  who  did  little  but  interpret  the  Scottish  philosophy 
for  French  hearers.  But  Cousin  was  also  a  keen  student 
of  Plato  and  Descartes.  After  his  appointment  as 
assistant  to  Royer-Collard  he  went  to  Germany  from 
time  to  time,  and  there  examined  at  first  hand  the  works 
of  the  German  Idealists.  The  result  was  that  to  the 
doctrine  of  psychological  perception  borrowed  from 
Reid,  he  added  polemic  in  the  cause  of  ''  universal 
reason  "  as  vindicated  by  Schelling  and  Hegel.  Cousin's 
great  "  History  of  Philosophy  "  marks  an  important  step 
in  the  constructive  advance  made  by  European  thought 
after  1815.  It  was  no  longer  a  virtue  to  hold  to  the 
tenets  of  one  particular  school,  but  philosophers  as  well 
as  politicians  and  men  of  affairs,  expected  to  learn  from 
the  views  of  others  what  was  needed  to  correct  or  com- 
plete their  own  creed.  Sir  William  Hamilton,  like 
Cousin,  has  nothing  insular  or  narrow  about  him.  His 
work  breathes  a  kind  of  mental  spaciousness,  an  exalted 
love  of  truth  won  after  contact  and  struggle  with  many 
minds. 

Sir  William  Hamilton  starts  from  the  viewpoint  of 
Reid  as  a  Natural  Realist.  His  philosophy  of  perception 
purports  to  be  an  unbiassed  analysis  of  consciousness. 
"  In  consciousness — in  the  original  spontaneity  of  intel- 
ligence (  V0V5,  locus  principiorum),  are  revealed  the 
primordial  facts  of  our  intelligent  nature."  Hamilton 
traces  scepticism  to  its  source  in  a  narrowing  of  the  con- 
ception of  consciousness.  He  criticizes  Locke  and  Hume 
for  presupposing  the  mind  as  passive,  and  in  opposition 
to  their  viewpoint,  he  pictures  intelligence  as  an  active 
synthetic  power,  involving  judgment.  "  Our  knowledge 
rests  ultimately  on  certain  facts  of  consciousness,  which 
as  primitive,  and  consequently  incomprehensible,  are 
given  less  in  the  form  of  cognitions  than  of  beliefs.  But 
if  consciousness  in  its  last  analysis — in  other  w^ords,  if 

86 


our  primary  experience,  be  a  faith,  the  reality  of  our  knowl- 
edge turns  on  the  veracity  of  our  constitutive  beliefs." 
("Discussions  on  Philosophy  and  Literature,"  p.  90.) 
Hamilton  says  it  is  illogical  to  accept  part  of  the  original 
deliverance  of  consciousness,  i.e.  a  belief  in  the  knozdedge 
of  the  existence  of  an  external  world,  and  to  reject  its 
counterpart,  which  is  a  belief  in  the  existence  of  that 
world.  **The  object  of  which  we  are  conscious  in  per- 
ception could  only,"  Locke  and  his  successors  avowed, 
^'  be  a  representative  image  present  to  the  mind ; — an 
image  which,  they  implicity  confessed,  we  are  necessi- 
tated to  regard  as  identical  with  the  unknown  quality 
itself."  Hamilton,  on  the  contrary,  describes  perception 
as  immediate  or  presentative.  He  maintains  that  the 
idea  has  objective  reference,  and  that  when  the  mind 
witnesses  to  a  duality  of  existence,  the  deliverance  of 
consciousness  is  true. 

When  Hamilton  leaves  the  simple  statement  of  the 
epistemological  question  and  tries  to  particularize  in  what 
are  really  psychological  problems,  his  results  are  incon- 
sistent. From  the  general  existential  judgment  of  the 
mind  in  perception,  he  goes  to  a  search  for  the  definite 
channel  whereby  knowledge  of  the  world  without  is 
gained.  This  he  finds  in  force,  for  it  is  through  a  sense 
of  resistance  that  we  acquire  knowledge  of  the  primary 
qualities  of  objects.  But  this  re-instatement  of  the  prim- 
ary qualities  is  a  weakening  from  the  epistemological 
position  described  above.  It  is  also  inconsistent  with  a 
later  development  on  Hamilton's  part — his  particular 
statement  of  the  law  of  Relativity. 

"We  should  not  think  of  it  (relativity),"  he  writes, 
*'  as  a  law  of  things,  but  merely  as  a  law  of  thought.  ... 
The  condition  of  Relativity,  in  so  far  as  it  is  necessary, 
is  brought  to  bear  under  three  principal  relations ;  the 
first  of  which  springs  from  the  subject  of  knowledge — 
the  mind  thinking  (the  relation  of  Knozvledge) ,  the 
second  and  third  from  the  object  of  knowledge — the 
thing  thought  about  (the  relations  of  Existence) ."  ("Dis- 
cussions," p.  569.)     *'The  relations  of  Knowledge  are 

87 


those  which  arise  from  the  reciprocal  dependence  of  the 
subject  and  of  the  object  of  thought,  Self  and  Not-Self. 
.  .  .  All  these  cognitions  exist  for  us,  only  as  terms  of 
a  correlation/'  ("Discussions,'*  pp.  569,  570.)  ''The 
relations  of  Existence,  arising  from  the  object  of  knowl- 
edge, are  twofold ;  in  as  much  as  the  relation  is  either 
Intrinsic  or  Extrinsic.  As  the  relation  of  Existence  is 
Intrinsic,  it  is  that  of  Substance  and  Quality.  .  .  . 
Substance  and  Quality  are,  manifestly,  only  thought  as 
mutual  relatives.  We  can  not  think  a  quality  existing 
absolutely,  in  or  of  itself.  .  .  .  Absolute  substance  and 
absolute  quality,  these  are  both  inconceivable,  as  more 
than  negations  of  the  conceivable."  ( "  Discussions," 
p.  570.)  With  regard  to  the  relations  of  Existence  as 
Extrinsic,  Hamilton  says  that  it  may  be  apprehended 
under  the  condition  of  Time  and  Space  and  Degree. 
Time  and  Space  are  positively  inconceivable,  either  as  a 
whole  or  as  absolutely  indivisible.  But  they  are  necessary 
and  a  priori  conditions  of  Thought.  Degree  on  the  con- 
trary has  to  do  with  the  Secondary  Qualities  of  Body, 
and  so  exists  only  potentially  in  the  mind.  Thus  from 
his  original  Realism,  Hamilton  comes  to  state  that  "  our 
knowledge  is  only  of  the  relative."  "  Perception  proper 
is  an  apprehension  of  the  relation  of  sensations  to  each 
other,  primarily  in  Space,  and  secondarily  in  Time  and 
Degree."  "  Qualities  which  we  call  material — extension, 
figure,  etc.,  exist  for  us  only  as  they  are  known  by  us ; 
thus  .  .  .  they  are  modes  of  mind."  The  object  has 
been  reduced  to  a  stimulus  only.  The  subject  is  left  Vv^ith 
its  derivative  and  sensuous  knowledge,  separated  per- 
manently from  the  object  by  the  very  elements  added  by 
sense  in  the  process  of  knowing. 

Hamilton's  doctrine  of  mental  latency  marks  an 
important  advance  from  that  uncritical  view,  which 
regarded  the  mind  as  the  summing  up  of  individual 
impressions.  Such  phenomena  as  the  unconscious  links 
in  mental  association,  and  the  unconscious  acts  of  will 
in  performing  habits,  had  not  been  adequately  examined 
or  explained  by  the  Lockeian  school.    Hamilton  says  that 

88 


"  the  sphere  of  our  conscious  modifications  is  only  a 
small  circle  in  the  centre  of  a  far  wider  sphere  of  action 
and  passion,  of  which  we  are  only  conscious  through  its 
effect."  In  language  that  recalls  Leibniz  and  his  doctrine 
of  the  "  petites  perceptions,"  Hamilton  notes  that  in  our 
total  impression  of  a  forest,  there  are  parts  of  which  we 
are  not  conscious ;  and  in  our  impression  of  a  sound,  there 
are  smaller  modifications  than  the  collective  effect  of 
which  we  are  distinctly  conscious.  Assuming  then  that 
because  a  whole  consists  of  parts  and  the  whole  makes 
an  impression,  therefore  a  part  makes  some  impression, 
Hamilton  maintains  that  the  mind  is  capable  of  uncon- 
scious ideas.  J.  S.  Mill,  in  his  Examination  of  Hamilton's 
Philosophy,  rejects  the  above  doctrine  on  the  ground  that 
Hamilton  was  talking  psychology  where  he  should  have 
been  using  physiological  terms.  He  would,  however, 
admit  Hamilton's  unconscious  mental  modifications,  in 
the  shape  of  unconscious  modifications  of  the  nerves. 
The  truer  view  seems  to  be  that  taken  by  Dugald 
Stewart,  who  showed  the  necessity  of  the  Unconscious 
in  the  development  of  experience.  The  object  is  a  phase 
of  consciousness  before  it  is  a  datum.  Neither  Hamilton 
nor  Mill  saw  this  point. 

Hamilton's  epistemology  is  based  upon  his  simple  and 
ultimate  deliverances  of  consciousness,  viz.,  faiths.  This 
is  the  Reid  element  in  his  work.  Regarded  as  judgment, 
such  ultimate  faiths  are  a  true  designation  of  knowledge. 
But  they  savor  too  much  of  the  subjective  feelings  upon 
which  Hamilton  bases  his  knowledge  of  the  objective 
world.  A  mere  individual  feeling  (of  the  quasi-primary 
phase  of  the  secondary  qualities  of  objects,  cf.  Hamil- 
ton's edition  of  Reid,  Vol.  H,  p.  882),  cannot  be  taken  as 
a  basis  for  knowledge.  Neither  can  an  inexplicable  belief 
be  taken  as  explicating  experience,  unless  the  Kantian 
view  that  such  belief  is  part  of  the  constitution  of  experi- 
ence be  really  meant.  Hamilton  was  confused  between 
the  question  of  the  origin  of  impressions  and  ideas,  and 
their  foundation  in  a  world  of  experience  where  subject 

89 


and  object  have   no   existence  apart   from   their   inter- 
relation. 

Hamihon's  theory  of  knowledge  in  its  final  result 
inclines  more  to  Kant  than  to  Reid.  With  Kant's  theory 
of  the  ideality  of  the  external  as  well  as  internal  sense, 
may  be  compared  Hamilton's  theory  of  perception  as  the 
apprehension  of  relations.  "  All  in  our  cognition  that 
belongs  to  intuition  contains  nothing  more  than  mere  rela- 
tions." Kant  had  Hmited  the  human  mind  to  knowledge 
of  phenomena,  with  an  empty  thing-in-itself  beyond  com- 
prehension. Hamilton  says  we  know  that  things  are 
through  the  quasi-primary  phase  of  secundo-primary 
qualities ;  but  we  do  not  know  what  things  are.  We  call 
them  external  objects  by  natural  instinct, — something  we 
are  conscious  of  as  resisting  us.  Hume  was  wrong  in 
saying  that  the  mind  has  nothing  present  to  it  but  per- 
ceptions, for  in  that  case  we  can  never  attain  experience 
of  their  connection  with  resembling  objects.  Hamilton 
saw  the  real  philosophical  difficulty — the  impossibility  of 
going  from  conception  to  reality.  So  he  said  that  the 
material  thing  is  apprehended  in  contact.  Here  he 
escaped  from  one  difficulty  to  fall  into  another,  for 
knowledge  gains  nothing  through  physical  contact. 
Hamilton  then  betook  himself  to  inference.  Though  he 
lost  himself  in  the  physical  aspect  of  the  object-subject 
relation,  Hamilton  established  one  strong  point.  That  is, 
that  in  the  simplest  perception  the  Ego  and  Non-Ego 
are  affirmed  as  existing. 

Hamilton  described  his  own  teaching  as  a  Philosophy 
of  the  Conditioned.  Like  Hume  and  like  Kant,  he  empha- 
sized the  impossibihty  of  cognizing  with  human  faculties 
the  existence  of  a  First  Cause.  He  opposed  Cousin's  argu- 
ment that  the  idea  of  the  infinite  or  absolute  is  equally 
real  with  the  idea  of  the  finite  or  relative,  because  one 
naturally  suggests  the  other.  Hamilton  maintained  on  the 
contrary  that  our  ideas  of  the  infinite  and  of  the  absolute 
are  only  the  negative  and  inconceivable  background,  for 
the  finite  and  conditioned  which  we  do  know.  Moreover 
the  one  unconditioned,  the  absolute,  is  the  contradiction 

90 


of  the  other  unconditioned,  the  infinite.  Cousin's  own 
statement — that  knowledge  presupposes  pluraHty  or 
difference  in  the  known — would  cut  him  off  from  cogniz- 
ing either  the  Infinite  or  the  Absolute.  For  of  these  the 
essential  thought  is  their  unity.  To  conclude,  Hamilton 
regarded  the  Unconditioned  as  the  negative  background 
for  our  positive  thought.  Neither  of  its  two  species,  the 
Infinite  and  the  Absolute,  can  be  reached  by  thought ;  but 
since  they  are  mutually  contradictory,  one  of  them  must 
be  real.  The  moral  freedom  of  man,  his  consciousness 
of  responsibility  to  a  law  of  duty,  witnesses  to  the  idea 
of  the  Absolute  as  true.  Hamilton's  final  position  in 
metaphysics  was  therefore  similar  to  that  of  Kant.  "  The 
recognition  of  human  ignorance  is  not  only  the  one  highest, 
but  the  one  true,  knowledge;  and  its  first  fruit,  as  has 
been  said,  is  humility."  ("  Discussions,"  p.  591.)  As  an 
offset  to  his  emphasis  on  philosophical  nescience,  Hamil- 
ton laid  immense  stress  on  the  categorical  imperative,  the 
innate  sense  of  moral  responsibility  in  man. 

Among  the  younger  men  who  were  bound  to  Hamilton 
by  ties  of  admiration  and  gratitude,  one  especially 
deserves  to  be  noted  as  having  some  connection  with  our 
subject — James  Frederick  Ferrier.  Though  he  owed  to 
Hamilton  his  first  keen  interest  in  metaphysical  subjects, 
he  was  distinguished  from  such  close  Hamiltonians  as 
Mansel  and  Veitch,  by  reaching  conclusions  very  different 
from  Hamilton's  own.  Of  Hamilton  Ferrier  writes, 
"  Morally  and  intellectually,  Sir  William  Hamilton  was 
among  the  greatest  of  the  great.  ...  I  have  learnt 
more  from  him  than  from  all  other  philosophers  put 
together;  more,  both  as  regards  what  I  assented  to  and 
what  I  dissented ,  from.  His  contributions  to  philosophy 
have  been,  great;  but  the  man  himself  was  greater  far. 
I  have  studied  both.  I  approve  of  much  in  the  one;  in 
the  other  I  approve  of  all.  He  was  a  giant  in  every  field 
of  intellectual  action.  I  trust  that  I  have  profited  by 
whatever  is  valuable  in  the  letter  of  his  system.  At  any 
rate,  I  venture  to  hope  that,  from  my  acquaintance,  both 
with  himself  and  his  writings,  I  have  imbibed  some  small 

91 


portion  of  his  philosophic  spirit;  and  that  spirit,  when 
left  freely  to  itself,  was  as  gentle  as  the  calm,  and  yet 
also  as  intrepid  as  the  storm."  (Appendix  to  ''  Institutes 
of  Metaphysic")  The  above  quotation  is  given,  in  order 
to  illustrate  Ferrier's  view  of  his  own  philosophical 
development.  Starting  from  Hamilton's  views  he  had 
gone  back  to  Reid,  Stewart  and  Brown,  and  after  a 
thorough  study  of  the  whole  school,  he  had  come  to  the 
position  of  a  critic.  His  criticisms  of  the  Scottish 
thinkers  are  to  be  found  in  his  essays  on  "  An  Introduc- 
tion to  the  Philosophy  of  Consciousness,"  (Blackwood's 
Magazine,  1838  and  1839),  and  in  an  essay  on  Reid 
(published  in  Vol.  II  of  the  "Remains").  His  positive 
conclusions  are  embodied  in  the  "  Institutes  of  Meta- 
physic,"  published  first  in  1852.  The  publication  of  the 
above  works,  together  with  his  professorship  in  Moral 
Philosophy  at  St.  Andrew's  from  1845  till  his  death  in 
1864,  constitute  the  main  facts  of  his  philosophical  career. 
How  prominent  his  visit  to  Heidelberg  in  1834,  and  his 
subsequent  German  studies,  should  be  made,  is  a  question. 
But  reference  will  be  made  to  this  point  later. 

The  outstanding  fault  which  Ferrier  had  to  find  with 
the  Common  Sense  thinkers,  was  their  assumption  of  a 
philosophical  position  at  all.  They,  not  less  than  the 
Associationists,  made  their  study  of  mind  a  stepping- 
stone  to  dogmatic  conclusions  with  regard  to  the  nature 
of  being.  In  his  "  Introduction  to  the  Philosophy  of 
Consciousness,"  Ferrier  showed  how  though  Reid  and 
Stewart  professed  to  confine  their  attention  to  the  opera- 
tions of  the  mind.  Brown  went  on  to  define  those 
operations  as  belonging  to  the  physical  sphere.  ''  That 
which  perceives,"  Ferrier  quoted  from  Brown,  "  is  a  part 
of  nature  as  truly  as  the  objects  of  perception  which  act 
on  it,  and  as  a  part  of  nature  is  itself  an  object  of 
investigation  purely  physical.  It  is  known  to  us  only  in 
the  successive  changes  which  constitute  the  variety  of 
our  feelings ;  but  the  regular  sequence  of  these  changes 
admits  of  being  traced,  like  the  regularity  which  we  are 
capable  of  discovering  in  the  successive  organic  changes 

92 


of  our  bodily  frame."  ("  Physiology  of  the  Mind,"  pp. 
I,  2.)  Ferrier's  criticism  of  Brown  was  pointed  by  his 
satirical  picture  of  the  "  analytic  poulterer "  who,  by 
cutting  into  the  natural  workings  of  the  mind,  slays  the 
goose  that  lays  the  golden  eggs.  In  other  words,  Brown 
had  neglected  the  essential  feature  of  mental  operations, 
which  is  consciousness.  As  Ferrier  pointed  out,  ''A  priori 
there  is  no  more  ground  for  supposing  that  *  reason,' 
*  feeling,'  *  passion,'  and  *  states  of  mind '  whatsoever, 
should  be  conscious  of  themselves,  than  that  thunder  and 
lightning,  and  all  the  changes  of  the  atmosphere  should. 
Mind,  endow  it  with  as-  much  reason  as  you  please,  is 
still  perfectly  conceivable  as  existing  in  all  its  varying 
moods,  without  being,  at  the  same  time,  at  all  conscious 
of  them.  Many  creatures  are  rational  without  being 
conscious."  (Remains,  Vol.  II,  p.  28.)  Ferrier  thus 
took  his  stand  upon  consciousness  as  the  proper  subject 
for  philosophical  investigation.  Where  the  psychologists 
talked  of  "  states  of  mind,"  Ferrier  spoke  of  ''  conscience, 
morality,  responsibility,  \v'hich  may  be  shown  to  be  based 
on  consciousness  and  necessary  sequents  thereof."  He 
stated  also,  "  The  fact  that  consciousness  is  in  nothing 
passive,  but  is  ab  origine  essentially  active,  places  us  upon 
the  strongest  position  which,  as  philosophers  fighting  for 
human  freedom,  we  can  possibly  occupy;  and  it  is  only 
by  the  maintenance  of  this  position  that  man's  liberty 
can  ever  be  philosophically  vindicated  and  made  good." 
(Remains,  Vol.  II,  p.  80.) 

From  rejecting  the  materialistic  inference  of  Brown, 
with  regard  to  mental  phenomena,  and  positing  the 
peculiar  character  of  human  consciousness  as  against  any 
other  sphere  of  observable  fact,  Ferrier  went  on  to  dis- 
cuss the  problem  of  perception,  and  to  elaborate  his  own 
theory.  It  was  on  this  question  that  he  thought  Reid 
had  gone  all  astray.  By  eliminating  the  idea  in  Locke's 
triple-reality  scheme,  he  had  thrown  away  the  only  sig- 
nificant factor.  Matter  per  se  and  mind  per  se  were 
meaningless  terms,  but  the  idea  really  stood  in  Locke's 
and  Berkeley's  systems  for  intuition — object-perception — 

93    . 


known  reality.  Had  Berkeley  but  substituted  sciri  for 
percipi  in  his  famous  definition,  thus  avoiding  the  limita- 
tion of  perception  to  sensuous  perception,  Ferrier  would 
have  been  an  out-and-out  Berkeleian.  For  he  considered 
that  neither  matter  alone  nor  mind  alone  were  to  be 
found  in  experience,  but  only  mind-perceiving-matter. 
"  The  perception  of  matter  is  the  absolutely  elementary 
in  cognition,  the  ne  plus  ultra  of  thought.  Reason  cannot 
get  beyond  or  behind  it.  It  has  no  pedigree.  It  admits 
of  no  analysis.  It  is  not  a  relation  constituted  by  the 
coalescence  of  an  objective  and  a  subjective  element.  It 
is  not  a  state  or  modification  of  the  human  mind.  It  is 
not  an  effect  which  can  be  distinguished  from  its  cause. 
It  is  not  brought  about  by  the  presence  of  antecedent 
realities.  It  is  positively  the  i^irst,  with  no  forerunner. 
The  perception-of -matter  is  one  mental  word,  of  which 
the  verbal  words  are  mere  syllables."  (Remains,  Vol.  II, 
p.  411.)  Ferrier  characterized  his  doctrine  further  in 
another  passage.  *'  This  metaphysical  theory  of  percep- 
tion is  a  doctrine  of  pure  intuitionism ;  it  steers  clear  of 
all  the  perplexities  of  representationism,  for  it  gives  us 
in  perception  only  one — that  is,  only  a  proximate  object; 
this  object  is  the  perception  of  matter,  and  this  is  one 
indivisible  object.  It  is  not,  and  cannot  be,  split  into  a 
proximate  and  a  remote  object.  The  doctrine,  therefore, 
is  proof  against  all  the  cavils  of  scepticism.  We  may  add, 
that  the  entire  objectivity  of  this  datum  (which  the 
metaphysical  doctrine  proclaims)  makes  it  proof  against 
the  imputation  of  idealism — at  least,  of  every  species  of 
absurd  or  objectionable  idealism."  (Elements  of  Phil- 
osophy, pp.  445,  446.) 

On  the  basis  of  this  doctrine  of  intuitive  perception, 
Ferrier  built  up  a  constructive  philosophy  under  the 
three  headings  of  Epistemology,  Agnoiology  and  Ont- 
ology. The  first  proposition  (for  the  whole  of  the 
"  Institutes  "  is  worked  out  in  a  well-knit  series  of  quasi- 
mathematical  propositions),  shows  the  connection  be- 
tween Ferrier's  theory  of  perception  and  his  final 
ontological    conclusions.      *'  Along    with    whatever    any 

94 


intelligence  knows,  it  must,  as  the  ground  or  condition  of 
its  knowledge,  have  some  cognisance  of  itself."  (Insti- 
tutes of  Metaphysic,  3rd  edit.,  p.  82.)  This  primary  law 
having  been  established  by  the  law  of  right  reason,  the 
writer  proceeds  to  exclude  matter  per  se  and  the  ego  per 
se  from  the  sphere  of  the  knowable.  He  maintains  that 
as  perception  is  a  synthesis,  so  knowledge  is  a  synthesis. 
Every  cognition  is  a  synthesis  of  something  universal, 
necessary  and  unchangeable,  with  something  changeable, 
contingent  and  particular.  The  first  the  universal  factor 
is  consciousness,  while  the  second  may  be  any  object- 
matter,  a  thought,  a  state  of  mind.  Further,  Ferrier 
extended  his  *'  synthesis  "  definition  to  thought  as  well 
as  to  cognition.  He  says  in  Proposition  XHI,  "  The 
only  independent  universe  which  any  mind  or  ego  can 
think  of  is  the  universe  in  synthesis  with  some  other 
mind  or  ego."  In  striking  contrast  to  his  predecessors, 
he  goes  on  to  maintain  that  "  there  is  no  mere  relative  in 
cognition :  in  other  words,  the  relative  per  se  is  of  neces- 
sity unknowable  and  unknown."  ("  Institutes  of  Meta- 
physic," 3rd  edit.,  p.  363.)  Finally  he  states  in  Propo- 
sitions XX  and  XXI  of  the  Epistemology  that  "  there 
is  an  absolute  in  cognition  "  and  that  "  the  synthesis  of 
object  and  subject  is  the  absolute  in  cognition." 

Ferrier's  ^  Agniology  '  division  of  the  "  Institutes " 
was  avowedly  framed  in  answer  to  Hamilton's  Philosophy 
of  the  Conditioned.  Following  upon  his  statement  that 
there  could  be  no  knowledge  of  the  mere  relative, 
w'hether  subject  or  object,  Ferrier  maintained  that  there 
could  be  no  ignorance  of  the  mere  relative,  for  the  rela- 
tive is  a  contradictory  conception.  Just  as,  properly 
speaking,  a  man  cannot  be  said  to  be  ignorant  of  the 
*  fact '  that  two  and  two  make  five,  so  the  human  mind 
should  not  be  described  as  "  ignorant  "of  the  ego  per  se, 
or  "  ignorant "  of  matter  per  se.  Ferrier  therefore 
treated  as  inept  the  common  philosophical  apology  for 
our  limited  human  faculties  and  consequent  ignorance. 
Holding  as  he  did  that  the  nature  of  intelligence  gener- 
ally (not  merely  human  intelligence)  is  to  know  subject 

95 


plus  object  and  neither  by  themselves,  human  nescience 
with  regard  to  the  ego  per  se  and  matter  per  se  is  incident 
to  the  very  essence  of  reason.  Of  mind  or  matter  by 
themselves  there  can  be  no  real  ignorance.  For  since  all 
that  can  be  known  is  a  subject  and  object  in  one  (Epis- 
temology,  Prop,  i),  Ferrier  concludes  that  "  the  object  of 
all  ignorance  is,  of  necessity,  some-object-plus-some- 
subject."     (Agnoiology,  Prop.  VIII.) 

In  the  Ontology,  Ferrier  shows  that  since  Absolute 
Existence  or  Being  in  itself  is  not  the  contradictory,  we 
must  either  know  it  or  be  ignorant  of  it.  After  examin- 
ing the  various  factors  in  our  knowledge,  he  concludes 
that  not  matter  per  se,  nor  mind  per  se,  not  the  universal 
or  subject  nor  the  particular  or  object,  is  Absolute  Exist- 
ence. The  only  entity  which  we  know  of  as  existing 
absolutely,  is  the  synthesis  of  subject  and  object  exempli- 
fied in  our  own  experience.  Thus  individual  consciousness 
is  the  type  of  absolute  existence,  and  from  it  we  conceive 
of  many  other  similar  existences.  One  more  step,  and 
the  conclusion  of  the  Ontology  is  reached.  "  All  absolute 
existences  are  contingent  except  one;  in  other  words, 
there  is  One,  but  only  one.  Absolute  Existence  which  is 
strictly  necessary;  and  that  existence  is  a  supreme,  and 
infinite,  and  everlasting  Mind  in  synthesis  with  all 
things."     (Ontology,  Prop.  XL) 

The  above  bald  outline  of  Ferrier's  system  represents 
little  of  the  real  force  and  originality  of  his  work.  Few 
writers  on  philosophy  are  marked  by  such  consistent 
clearness  or  such  felicity  of  expression — such  a  happy 
power  of  illustration  or  such  a  ready  wit.  His  critics 
however  deny  him  anything  but  a  literary  originality. 
They  say  that  his  main  positions  are  '*  nothing  but  an 
echo  of  Hegel's."  To  this  charge  Ferrier  directly  replies 
in  the  Appendix  to  the  Institutes  (originally  published  as 
a  paper  under  the  title  of  "  Scottish  Philosophy,  the  Old 
and  the  New").  He  says  that  ''the  exact  truth  of  the 
matter  is  this :  I  have  read  most  of  Hegel's  works  again 
and  again,  but  I  cannot  say  that  I  am  acquainted  with  his 
philosophy.     I  am  able  to  understand  only  a  few  short 

96 


passages  here  and  there  in  his  writings ;  and  these  I 
greatly  admire  for  the  depth  of  their  insight,  the  breadth 
of  their  wisdom,  and  the  loftiness  of  their  tone.  .  .  . 
But,  for  myself,  I  must  declare  that  I  have  not  found  one 
word  or  one  thought  in  Hegel  which  was  available  for  my 
system,  even  if  I  had  been  disposed  to  use  it."  Ferrier 
also  calls  Hegel  *'  that  man  of  adamant,"  and  points  out 
that  while  Hegel  started  with  the  consideration  of  Being, 
his  own  first  step  is  the  consideration  of  Knowing.  These 
assertions  do  not  however  establish  Ferrier's  entire  inde- 
pendence of  Hegel.  The  truth  rather  seems  to  be  this. 
Ferrier  was  original  in  rejecting  the  "Common  Sense" 
theory  of  perception  and  substituting  his  intuitive  doc- 
trine, but  the  reading  of  German  philosophy  insensibly 
influenced  him,  in  deciding  to  make  the  synthesis  principle 
in  his  doctrine  of  perception  a  basis  for  a  whole  philo- 
sophical system.  Ferrier  expressly  acknowledges  in  the 
Institutes  (3rd  edit.,  pp.  94,  95),  that  the  first  proposition 
of  his  Epistemology  had  been  foreshadowed  by  Kant, 
Fichte,  Schelling  and  Hegel,  at  the  same  time  claiming 
that  his  use  of  the  principle  is  entirely  original. 

Of  direct  traces  of  the  German  philosophy  in 
Ferrier's  system,  several  are  to  be  noted.  First  his  fre- 
quent references  to,  and  criticisms  of,  Kant  show  how 
important  he  considered  that  philosopher  to  be  in  the 
history  of  the  thought  of  the  time.  Ferrier  thought  that 
Kant's  great  error  was,  to  allow  the  existence  of  mere 
sensible  knowledge.  Ferrier  held  on  the  contrary  that 
"  the  senses  by  themselves  cannot  place  any  knowable 
or  intelligible  thing  before  the  mind."  Also,  '*  the  senses 
are  the  contingent  conditions  of  knowledge — our  senses 
are  not  laws  of  cognitions,  or  modes  of  apprehension, 
which  are  binding  on  intelligence  necessarily  and  univer- 
sally." Ferrier  thought  that  thus  he  saved  himself  from 
the  conclusion  which  Kant  reached  when  he  said  that 
knowledge  was  only  of  phenomena.  Ferrier's  second 
outstanding  criticism  of  Kant  was  that  he  posited  two 
contradictories,  the  transcendental  unity  of  apperception 
and  the  thing-in-itself .      These  Ferrier  took  to  be  identical 

97 


with  what  he  called  the  ego  per  se  and  matter  per  se, 
both  of  \vhich  are  excluded  from  the  sphere  of  the  con- 
ceivable. On  this  point  Ferrier's  criticism  seems  less 
sound  than  on  the  question  of  the  senses.  For  Kant's 
real  position,  as  indicated  in  Chapter  II,  was  the  accept- 
ance of  the  synthetic  unity  of  experience,  and  the  positing 
of  noumena  was  only  a  protest  against  the  idealism  of 
the  Humists.  Indeed  to  the  reader  of  to-day  Ferrier's 
epistemology  seems  really  a  thinner  elucidation  of  Kant's. 
Whether  his  analysis  of  cognition  would  or  would  not 
have  been  the  same  as  that  laid  down  in  the  Institutes, 
without  the  reading  of  Kant,  cannot  be  told.  We  have 
again  a  statement  of  Ferrier's  own  on  the  question,  how- 
ever. "  My  philosophy  is  Scottish  to  the  very  core,"  he 
writes. 

One  very  definite  passage  occurs  in  the  Institutes 
which  illustrates  the  influence  of  Fichte  on  Ferrier.  In 
Proposition  IX  of  the  Epistemology  the  ego  per  se  has 
been  reduced  to  a  contradiction.  But  Ferrier  distinguishes 
the  ego  per  se  from  matter  per  se  in  the  following  way. 
"  There  is  this  difference  between  the  two  contradictories, 
that  the  ego  carries  within  itself  the  power  by  which  the 
contradiction  may  be  overcome,  and  itself  redeemed  into 
the  region  of  the  cogitable,  out  of  the  region  of  the 
contradictory.  It  has  a  power  of  self-determination, 
which  is  no  other  than  the  Will.  Matter  per  se,  on  the 
other  hand,  has  to  look  to  the  ego  for  the  elimination  of 
the  contradiction  by  which  it  is  spell-bound.  This  is  a 
momentous  difference,  and  gives  the  contradictory  ego 
per  se  an  infinite  superiority  over  the  contradictory 
material  universe  per  se."  (''  Institutes  of  Metaphysic," 
3rd  edit.,  p.  252.)  Ferrier  does  not  however  develop 
this  point  further. 

There  remains  only  to  be  stated  the  relation  between 
Ferrier  and  Hegel — for  Schelling  seemed  to  Ferrier,  as 
to  most  philosophers,  a  writer  rich  in  promise  but  barren 
in  actual  achievement.  The  first  point  on  which  Ferrier 
seems  to  be  reproducing  Hegel  is  in  his  doctrine  of  the 
concrete  universal.     Ferrier  states  in  Proposition  VI  of 

98 


the  Epistemology  that  every  cognition  is  a  synthesis  of 
something  universal,  necessary  and  unchangeable  with 
something  changeable,  contingent  and  particular,  and 
later  in  the  same  section  that  "  all  knowledge  and  all 
thought  are  concrete,  and  deal  only  with  concretions — 
the  concretion  of  the  particular  and  the  universal." 
(Institutes  of  Metaphysic,  p.  195.)  This  sound  con- 
clusion, if  arrived  at  independently,  is  an  excellent 
example  of  Ferrier's  real  philosophical  insight.  It  may 
be  taken  to  contradict  finally,  the  opinion  underlying 
Ferrier's  counter-proposition,  i.e.  that  there  may  be  par- 
ticular cognitions  of  particular  things.  The  second  point 
of  general  agreement  between  Ferrier  and  Hegel  is  their 
identification  of  knowledge  and  existence,  of  thought  and 
reaHty.  If  it  be  clearly  understood  that  by  thought  and 
by  knowledge  is  meant  the  object-plus-subject  synthesis 
of  experience,  the  identification  is  well-estabhshed. 
(Ferrier  at  least  meant  this.)  But  the  further  step  of 
positing  an  Absolute  Existence,  as  the  consummation  of 
all  individual  experiences,  is  not  justifiable  in  either  Hegel 
or  Ferrier.  It  is  here  that  the  reason  of  the  philosopher 
is  prompted  by  his  imagination  or  his  faith.  It  is  here 
too  that  possible  adherents,  who  have  neither  the  faith 
nor  the  imagination  of  Hegel  and  Ferrier,  part  company 
with  both  philosophers. 


99 


CHAPTER  VII 

JOHN    STUART    MILL 

When  J.  S.  Mill  as  the  champion  of  the  Experience 
and  Association  philosophy  attacked  Hamilton  as  "  the 
chief  pillar "  of  the  Intuitionist  School,  his  general 
motive  was  the  defence  of  the  experiential  method.  He 
felt  that  practical  reforms  as  well  as  enlightened  thought 
were  hindered  by  "  a  philosophy  which  is  addicted  to 
holding  up  favorite  doctrines  as  intuitive  truths,  and 
deems  intuition  to  be  the  Voice  of  Nature  and  of  God, 
speaking  with  an  authority  higher  than  that  of  our 
reason."  The  result  of  Mill's  examination  was  to  acquit 
his  opponent  of  philosophic  dogmatism,  but  to  accuse 
him  of  an  agnosticism  more  dangerous  than  his  own. 

Mill  had  expected  to  find  Hamilton  an  ally  on  two 
important  points,  first,  in  his  statement  of  the  law  of 
Relativity,  and  second,  in  his  rejection  of  the  later 
Transcendentalist  doctrines.  But  agreement  on  the  first 
point  was  only  apparent.  For  while  affirming  as  Mill 
did  that  all  we  know  of  objects  is  that  they  have  power 
of  exciting  certain  sensations  in  us,  Hamilton  also 
defended  Natural  Realism  and  its  claim  to  immediate 
knowledge  of  the  Primary  Qualities.  Then  Hamilton's 
rejection  of  the  later  Transcendentalists  was  only  the 
preliminary  step  to  a  dogmatism  more  objectionable  than 
that  of  a  Schelling  or  a  Hegel.  ''  His  peculiar  doctrines 
were  made  the  justification  of  a  view  of  religion  which 
I  held  to  be  profoundly  immoral — 'that  it  is  our  duty  to 
bow  down  in  worship  before  a  Being  whose  moral  attri- 
butes are  affirmed  to  be  unknowable  by  us,  and  to  be 
perhaps  extremely  different  from  those  which,  when  we 
are  speaking  of  our  fellow-creatures,  we  call  by  the  same 

100 


names."  (Autob.,  p.  157.)  ThaViKiMlll'felf  tHat"  Hianail- 
ton  was  discrediting  knowledge  in  order  to  make  way  for 
revelation  and  for  faith,  and  if  such  were  the  result  of  a 
Critical  Philosophy,  Mill  would  have  none  of  it.  Scepti- 
cism and  superstition  seemed  to  him  the  alternative  issues 
of  Hamilton's  position.  He  himself  took  his  ground  on 
certain  positive  elements  in  human  experience  which  he 
thought  a  safer  starting  point  for  constructive  thought 
and  life. 

In  the  "  Examination  of  Sir  William  Hamilton's 
Philosophy  "  (1861),  and  in  the  notes  to  the  posthumous 
edition  of  his  father's  **  Analysis  "  (1868),  may  be  seen 
Mill's  distinctive  contributions  to  psychology.  There  is 
first  a  marked  advance  from  the  viewpoint  of  the  earlier 
Associationists,  in  Mill's  emphasis  upon  the  activity  of  the 
brain  in  mental  processes.  The  characteristic  aspect  of 
the  mind  heretofore  broug'ht  out  by  the  English  school  of 
psychology  had  been  its  passivity.  An  illustration  of 
Mill's  change  of  attitude  has  already  been  given  in  his 
criticism  of  the  doctrine  of  mental  latency.  Mill  like  his 
collaborator  Bain  had  benefited  by  the  reading  of  German 
physiology,  and  was  able  to  add  the  results  of  physical 
investigation  to  the  knowledge  gained  by  his  own  and  his 
predecessor's  observation  and  introspection.  MiWs 
stress  upon  cerebral  activity  in  connection  with  thought 
shows  close  affinity  with  the  modern  emphasis  upon 
mental  activity  as  synthetic.  (See  article  on  Psychology 
by  J.  Ward,  Encycl.  Brit.,  nth  edit.) 

James  Mill's  work  in  psychology  had  been  an  apothe- 
osis of  the  law  of  association.  To  his  son  also  the  asso- 
ciation of  ideas  was  the  ultimate  fact,  but  his  application 
of  that  law  was  more  faithful  to  the  experiential  method 
than  his  father's.  James  Mill  had  sacrificed  truth  to 
logical  unity  in  reducing  association  by  resemblance  ^to 
association  by  contiguity.  J.  S.  Mill  pointed  out  that 
many  associations  by  contiguity  pre-suppose  a  previous 
association  by  resemblance,  and  that  "  some  of  the 
broadest  distinctions  of  intellectual  character  can  be 
grounded  on  the  distinctive  aptitudes  of  the  mind   for 

lOI 


conUguHJ^ ^fe^  Jo^  similarity,"  He  and  Bain  both  realized 
that  "  the  identification  of  likeness  shrouded  in  diversity, 
expresses  much  of  the  genius  of  the  poet,  the  philosopher, 
the  man  of  practice." 

J.  S.  Mill's  statement  of  the  law  of  association 
includes  three  propositions.  Similar  ideas  tend  to  awaken 
each  other;  ideas  experienced  simultaneously  or  in  suc- 
cession are  also  apt  to  be  associated ;  and  greater  intensity 
of  feeling  in  an  association  is  equivalent  to  greater  fre- 
quency of  conjunction.  The  latter  point  was  elaborated 
by  Bain,  who  criticized  the  author  of  the  *'  Analysis  "  for 
having  only  a  twofold  division  of  mental  phenomena, 
i.e.  the  intellectual  and  the  active.  Bain  said  that  thought, 
feeling  and  will  was  the  proper  division,  and  that  James 
Mill's  insufficient  treatment  of  special  forms  of  emotion 
was  due  to  his  failure  to  lay  a  right  basis  for  their  ex- 
haustive or  natural  classification.  J.  S.  Mill  indicates 
the  reason  for  this  discrediting  of  the  feelings  in  the 
Autobiography  (p.  63).  "Offended  by  the  frequency 
with  which,  in  ethical  and  philosophical  controversy,  feel- 
ing is  made  the  ultimate  reason  and  justification  of 
conduct,  instead  of  being  itself  called  upon  for  a  justifica- 
tion, while  in  practice,  actions  the  effect  of  which  o'- 
human  happiness  is  mischievous,  are  defended  as  being 
required  by  feeling,  and  the  character  of  a  person  of 
feeling  obtains  a  credit  for  desert,  which  he  thought  onl- 
due  to  actions,  he  had  a  real  impatience  of  attributing 
praise  to  feeling,  or  of  any  but  the  most  sparing  refer- 
ence to  it  either  in  the  estimation  of  persons  or  in  the 
discussions  of  things."  J.  S.  Mill  himself  came  to  realize 
the  part  which  the  emotions  should  play  in  human  life, 
after  his  experience  of  the  effect  of  a  super-abundance  of 
logic  and  analysis.  He  no  longer  regarded  "  educated 
intellect "  as  the  one  aim  of  individual  and  social  effort, 
but  gave  its  proper  place  to  the  internal  culture  of  the 
individual.  ''  The  cultivation  of  the  feelings  became  one 
of  the  cardinal  points  in  my  ethical  and  philosophical 
creed,"  he  wrote.  Parallel  with  this  new  emphasis  on  the 
feelings.  Mill  exhibited  the  effect  of  his  German  and 

102 


Anglo-German  reading,  in  adopting  a  theory  of  life  which 
had  much  in  common  with  Carlyle's  "  anti-self-conscious- 
ness "  creed.  But  this  point  will  be  discussed  below,  as  it 
has  less  to  do  with  Mill's  psychology  than  with  his  ethics. 

It  is  in  his  doctrine  of  exterior  perception  that 
J.  S.  Mill  shows  most  clearly  his  divergence  from  the 
British  psychologists.  Extracts  from  the  text  of  the 
"  Analysis  "  go  to  prove  that  James  Mill  regarded  isolated 
impressions  as  the  whole  content  of  psychological  investi- 
gation. The  influence  of  Kantian  Idealism  on  his  son  is 
at  once  seen  in  the  fact  that  J.  S.  Mill  treated  of  two 
elements  as  present  in  every  sensation.  There  is  the 
series  of  states  of  consciousness  which  is  the  subject  of 
sensation,  and  the  cluster  of  permanent  possibility  of  sen- 
sation (partly  realized  in  the  actual  sensation)  which  is 
the  object  of  the  sensation.  That  is,  J.  S.  Mill  departed 
from  the  Humians  in  refusing  to  start  from  the  discrete 
sensation  or  idea  as  an  event  in  consciousness.  Neither 
was  he  caught  by  the  Common  Sense  view,  of  percep- 
tion as  a  relation.  He  took  his  stand,  as  Kant  did,  on  an 
experience  for  his  psychological  content. 

The  first  result  of  this  new  departure  on  the  part  of 
Mill,  was  an  appreciation  of  the  element  lacking  in  his 
father's  description  of  knowledge.  The  early  Associa- 
tionists  had  failed  finally  to  differentiate  between  a  real 
and  an  imagined  experience.  James  Mill's  definition  of 
belief  has  been  quoted  above  (in  Chapter  ITT).  In 
criticism,  J.  S.  Mill  writes,  *'  I  cannot  help  thinking  that 
there  is  in  the  remembrance  of  a  real  fact,  as  distin- 
guished from  that  of  a  thought,  an  element  which  does 
not  consist,  as  the  author  supposes,  in  a  diflference 
between  the  mere  ideas  which  are  present  to  the  mind  in 
the  two  cases.  This  element,  however  we  define  it,  con- 
stitutes Belief,  and  is  the  difference  between  Memory  and 
•Imagination."  Thus  J.  S.  Mill  rejected  the  explanation 
of  belief  which  made  it  the  result  of  the  inseparable 
association  of  ideas.  "  When  we  can  represent  to 
ourselves  in  imagination  either  of  two  conflicting 
suppositions — to   believe   or   disbelieve — neither   of   the 

103 


associations  can  be  inseparable.  There  must  be  in  the 
fact  of  Belief,  something  for  which  inseparable  associa- 
tion does  not  account."  Also,  "  What  in  short  is  the 
difference  to  our  minds  between  thinking  of  a  reality  and 
representing  to  ourselves  an  imaginary  picture?  I  con- 
fess that  I  can  perceive  no  escape  from  the  opinion  that 
the  distinction  is  ultimate  and  primordial/'  (Analysis  I, 
p.  411.)  Here  Mill  came  close  to  his  opponent  Hamilton. 
For  both  thinkers  (through  their  contact  with  the  Critical 
Philosophy)  grasped  the  significance  of  the  element  of 
judgment,  in  perception  and  in  thought.  They  were  thus 
saved  from  the  scepticism  of  the  Humian  tradition. 

The  second  outcome  of  Mill's  doctrine  of  exterior 
perception  was  a  metaphysics  strikingly  different  from 
that  of  the  earlier  Associationists.  It  has  been  seen  that 
the  elder  Mill  regarded  the  object  as  a  mere  complex  idea. 
In  his  definition  of  the  object  as  a  "cluster  of  permanent 
possibility  of  sensation,"  J.  S.  Mill  really  joins  with  Kant 
in  his  protest  against  Hume.  He  is  using  the  terms  of 
English  psychology  to  denote  the  "  thinsr-in-itself ,"  the 
"  noumenon  "  of  the  great  Critique.  Mill's  phraseology 
shows  more  clearly  than  Kant's  did  that  he  predicated  of 
human  knowledge  no  seeing  into  the  essence  of  things. 
But  he  retains  in  his  permanent  clusters  of  sensation,  a 
foundation  for  that  knowledge  about  things  which  Lotze 
later  established.  He  also  defends  himself  against  the 
charge  of  solipsism,  which  may  justly  be  brought  against 
those  who  declare  the  fleeting  individual  impression  to  be 
the  only  reality. 

The  "  Analysis  "  had  treated  of  the  self  as  a  series  of 
sensations,  and  had  maintained  that  the  evidence  on 
which  we  accept  our  own  identity  is  that  of  memory. 
J.  S.  Mill  points  out  that  memory  reaches  only  a  certain 
way  back,  and  further  that  memory  itself  needs  ex- 
planation. "  What  is  memory  ?  It  is  not  merely  having 
the  idea  of  a  fact  recalled;  that  is  but  thought,  or 
conception,  or  imagination.  It  is  having  the  idea 
recalled  along  with  the  Belief  that  the  fact  which 
it    is    the    idea    of,    really    happened,    and    moreover, 

104 


happened  to  myself.     Memory   therefore,  by  the  very 
fact  of  its  being  different  from  Imagination,  implies  an 
Ego  who  formerly  experienced  the  facts  remembered, 
and  who  was  the  same  Ego  then  as  now.    The  phenomena 
of  Self  and  that  of  Memory  are  merely  two  sides  of  the 
same  fact,  or  two  different  modes  of  viewing  the  same 
fact."     (Editor's  note,  Anal.  II,  p.  174.)     Mill  accord- 
ingly denied  that  the  self  was  nothing  more  than  a  dis- 
connected series  of  sensations.    He  thought  that  our  idea 
of  our  own  identity  was  real,  not  imagined,  and  showed 
this  in  his  amended  definition  of  the  self — that  it  is  a 
sensation-series  conscious  of  itself  as  a  series,  or  a  con- 
tinuous consciousness  connected  by  memory.     Thus  he 
writes,  "  I  am  aware  of  a  long  and  uninterrupted  suc- 
cession of  past  feelings  going  as  far  back  as  memory 
reaches,  and  terminating  with  the  sensations  which  I  have 
at  the  present  moment,  all  of  which  are  connected  with 
an  inexplicable  tie,  that  distinguishes  them  not  only  from 
any  succession  or  combination  in  mere  thought,  but  also 
from  the  parallel  successions  of  feelings  which  I  believe 
on  satisfactory  evidence  to  have  happened  to  each  of  the 
other  beings  shaped  like  myself,  whom  I  perceive  around 
me.    This  succession  of  feelings,  which  I  call  my  memory 
of  the  past,  is  that  by  which  I  distinguish  my  Self.     My- 
self is  the  person  which  had  that  series  of  feelings,  and  I 
know  nothing  of  myself,  by  direct  knowledge,  except  that 
I  had  them.    But  there  is  a  bond  of  some  sort  among  all 
the  parts  of  the  series,  which  makes  me  say  that  they 
were  feelings  of  a  person  who  was  the  same  throughout, 
and  a  different  person  from  those  who  had  any  of  the 
parallel  successions  of  feelings ;  and  this  bond,  to  me,  con- 
stitutes my  Ego.     Here,  I  think,  the  question  must  rest 
until  some  psychologist  succeeds  better  than  any  one  has 
yet  done  in  showing  a  mode  in  which  the  analysis  can  be 
carried  further."     (Analysis  II,  p.  175.)    The  above  dis- 
cussion would  seem  to  be  a  psychologist's  interpretation 
of  Kant's  transcendental  ego. 

In  ethics  as  well  as  in  psychology  and  metaphysics, 
Mill  was  immensely  influenced  by  German  thought.    His 

105 


first  ethical  work  is  contained  in  the  sixth  book  of  the 
Logic  (published  in  1843),  where  he  attempts  to  deduce 
a  science  of  ethology.  His  discussion  opens  with  a 
criticism  of  the  Necessity  doctrine  as  taught  by  certain 
empiricists.  From  the  time  of  his  great  thought-change 
about  1828,  he  had  come  to  draw  in  his  own  mind,  "  a 
clear  distinction  between  the  doctrine  of  circumstances 
and  Fatalism,  discarding  altogether  the  misleading  word 
Necessity"  (Autob.,  p.  97).  He  therefore  puts  forth  a 
new  interpretation  of  that  doctrine,  asserting  that  "though 
our  character  is  formed  by  circumstances,  our  own  desires 
can  do  much  to  shape  those  circumstances ;  and  that  what 
is  really  inspiriting  and  ennobling  in  the  doctrine  of  free- 
will is  the  conviction  that  we  have  real  power  over  the 
formation  of  our  own  crharacter;  that  our  will,  by  influ- 
encing some  of  our  circumstances,  can  modify  our  future 
habits  or  capabilities  of  willing."  (Autob.,  p.  97.)  Mill 
points  out  that  the  freewill  doctrine,  by  keeping  in  view 
the  power  of  the  mind  tp  operate  in  the  formation  of  its 
own  character,  is  practically  nearer  to  truth  than  the 
Necessity  creed  as  frequently  taught.  Necessitarians 
have  a  stronger  sense  of  the  importance  of  what  human 
beings  can  do  to  shape  the  characters  of  one  another. 
Freewill  thinkers  have  fostered  in  themselves  a  much 
stronger  spirit  of  self-culture. 

A  further  point  in  this  connection  is  established  by 
Mill,  as  against  the  received  empirical  tradition.  Bentham 
and  the  elder  Mill  had  used  the  association  principle  to 
account  for  the  pursuit  of  disinterested  ends  by  numer- 
ous individuals  and  groups  of  human  beings.  J.  S.  Mill 
allows,  with  them,  that  the  will  is  always  constrained  by 
motives,  but  denies  that  motives  are  invariably  anticipa- 
tions of  a  pleasure  or  a  pain.  He  argues  that.it  is  through 
association  that  men  come  to  desire  the  means  without 
thinking  of  the  end,  but  points  out  that  even  the  means 
ceases  to  be  desired  as  pleasurable  after  good  habits  have 
been  formed.  Purpose  is  a  habit  of  willing  and  this  habit 
of  willing  a  certain  course  of  action  in  time  becomes  the 
character.    Mill  quotes  here  from  Novalis,  *'A  character 

106 


is  a  completely  fashioned  will."  ("A  System  of  Logic," 
p.  586.)  That  an  Associationist  should  appreciate  the 
fact  that  the  man  makes  the  motive,  as  well  as  the  motive 
the  man,  is  due  to  the  importation  of  Continental  thought, 
after  the  dominance  of  purely  British  psychology. 

How  far  Mill  had  journeyed  from  his  early  enthusi- 
asms was  seen  in  his  exposition  of  Utilitarianism  written 
about  i860.  Two  outstanding  modifications  of  Bentham- 
ite principles  give  the  key  to  the  whole  work.  The  first 
is  the  statement  that  "  some  kinds  of  pleasure  are  more 
desirable  and  valuable  than  others."  (Util.,  p.  11).  Mill 
said  that  it  was  absurd  to  consider  the  quantity  of  pleas- 
ures and  to  disregard  their  quality.  For  he  like  Bentham 
held  that  happiness  should  be  the  ultimate  end  of  all 
action,  and  happiness  he  defined  as  pleasure  and  the 
absence  of  pain,  while  unhappiness  is  pain  and  the  priva- 
tion of  pleasure.  (Util.,  p.  10.)  In  maintaining  that  the 
quality  of  pleasures  should  be  a  determining  factor  in 
moral  choice,  Mill  really  abandoned  the  Utility  principle. 
For  pleasure  as  Bentham  used  it  was  a  super-added  ele- 
ment— something  enjoyed  by  the  physical  organism  as  a 
result  of  sensuous  or  intellectual  experience.  Pleasure 
in  Mill's  Utilitarianism  is  in  eflfect  the  Aristotelian  happi- 
ness— a  state  of  the  whole  being  when  its  parts  are  in 
harmonious  activity.  The  moral  problem  therefore 
changes  from  a  simple  to  a  complex  one.  A  disciple  of 
Bentham  seeks,  for  himself  and  for  others,  the  greatest 
quantity  of  pleasures.  A  follower  of  Mill  aims  at  the 
highest,  rather  than  the  greatest,  pleasure.  Where  the 
former  is  apt  to  grasp  the  nearest  and  surest  pleasure  at 
the  expense  of  the  higher  interests,  the  latter  has  fre- 
quently to  sacrifice  the  greatest  sum  of  pleasures  in  order 
to  gain  the  more  exalted  happiness. 

For  there  is  a  determining  factor  in  man's  nature, 
quite  distinct  from  the  desire  for  pleasure  and  aversion 
to  pain.  Mill's  emphasis  upon  this  element,  more  even 
than  the  point  he  has  just  been  shown  to  make,  marks 
him  a  pupil  of  Kant.  Mill  writes,  "  A  being  of  higher 
faculties  requires  more  to  make  him  happy,  is  capable 

107 


probably  of  more  acute  suffering,  and  certainly,  accessible 
to  it  at  more  points,  than  one  of  an  inferior  type ;  but  in 
spite  of  these  liabilities,  he  can  never  really  wish  to  sink 
into  what  he  feels  to  be  a  lower  grade  of  existence.    We 
may  give  what  explanation  we  please  of  this  unwilling- 
ness ;  we  may  attribute  it  to  pride,  a  name  which  is  given 
indiscriminately  to  some  of  the  most  and  to  some  of  the 
least  estimable  feelings  of  which  mankind  are  capable: 
we  may  refer  it  to  the  love  of  liberty  and  personal  inde- 
pendence, an  appeal  to  which  was  with  the  Stoics  one  of 
the  most  effective  means  for  the  inculcation  of  it ;  to  the 
love  of  power,  or  to  the  love  of  excitement,  both  of  which 
do  really  enter  into  and  contribute  to  it:    but  its  most 
appropriate  appellation  is  a  sense  of  dignity,  which  all 
human  beings  possess  in  one  form  or  other,  and  in  some, 
though  by  no  means  exact,  proportion  to  their  higher 
faculties,  and  which  is  so  essential  a  part  of  the  happiness 
of  those  in  whom  it  is  strong,  that  nothing  which  conflicts 
with  it,  could  be,  otherwise  than  momentarily,  an  object 
of  desire  to  them."     (Util.,  p.  8.)     This  sense  of  human 
dignity  is  nothing  other  than  Kant's  ground  of  the  moral 
law.    When  Kant  said,  "  So  act,  that  the  rule  on  which 
thou  actest  would  admit  of  being  adopted  as  a  law  by  all 
rational  beings,"  the  moral  content  he  had  in  mind  was 
man  in  his  threefold  nature  of  reason,  emotion  and  appe- 
tite.   Like  Plato,  he  assumed  that  a  rational  being  would 
put  uppermost  the  activity  which  is  distinctively  human, 
i.e.,  the  activity  of  the  reason.    So  Mill's  criticism,  that  it 
is  impossible  to  deduce  from  Kant's  first  principle  any  of 
the  actual  duties  of  morality,  might  just  as  fairly  be  used 
against  his  own  sense  of  human  dignity.    For  the  latter, 
practically  interpreted,  means  simply  the  constraint  to  put 
first  things  first — to  act  as  a  human  person,  and  not  as  an 
unreasoning   thing.      No   ethical   generalization   can   go 
further  than  this,  when  with  it  is  combined  the  social 
qualification — "  the   greatest   happiness    of   the  greatest 
numhef  "  or  ""  Do  unto  others  as  you  would  they  should 
do  unto  you/'    Mill's  inherited  aim  being  public  reform, 
he  emphasized  the  social  aspect  of  the  question,  i.e.,  the 

io8 


good  of  the  community.  Kant  by  his  pietistic  inheritance 
w'as  led  to  concentrate  on  the  individual  problem,  i.e.,  the 
right  that  each  soul  must  seek. 

Two  quotations  may  serve  to  show  further,  how 
closely  Mill's  ethics  approximated  to  the  ethics  of  the 
Transcendentalists.  The  first  is  part  of  his  comment  on 
the  contention,  "  that  man  can  do  without  happiness,  that 
all  noble  human  beings  have  felt  this,  and  could  not  have 
become  noble  but  by  learning  the  lesson  of  Entsagen,  or 
renunciation,  which  lesson,  thoroughly  learnt  and  sub- 
mitted to,  they  affirm  to  be  the  beginning  and  necessary 
condition  of  all  virtue."  (Util,  pp.  17,  18.)  Mill  writes, 
"  Though  it  is  only  in  a  very  imperfect  state  of  the  world's 
arrangements  that  anyone  can  best  serve  the  happiness  of 
others  by  the  absolute  sacrifice  of  his  own,  yet  so  long  as 
the  world  is  in  that  imperfect  state,  I  fully  acknowledge 
that  the  readiness  to  make  such  a  sacrifice  is  the  highest 
virtue  which  can  be  found  in  man.  I  will  add,  that  in  this 
condition  of  the  world,  paradoxical  as  the  assertion  may 
be,  the  conscious  ability  to  do  without  happiness  gives  the 
best  prospect  of  realizing  such  happiness  as  is  attain- 
able." (Util.,  p.  23.)  The  second  quotation  indicates 
Mill's  attitude  towards  those  who  hold  up  a  virtuous 
character  as  an  end  in  itself.  *'  The  question,  what  con- 
stitutes this  elevation  of  character  (ideal  nobleness  of 
will  and  conduct),  is  itself  to  be  decided  by  a  reference 
to  happiness  as  the  standard.  The  character  itself  should 
be,  to  the  individual,  a  paramount  end,  simply  because 
the  existence  of  this  ideal  nobleness  of  character,  or  of  a 
near  approach  to  it,  in  any  abundance,  would  go  farther 
than  all  things  else  toward  making  human  life  happy, 
both  in  the  comparatively  humble  sense  of  pleasure  and 
freedom  from  pain,  and  in  the  higher  meaning  of  render- 
ing life,  not  what  it  now  is  almost  universally,  puerile  and 
insignificant,  but  such  as  human  beings  with  highly  de- 
veloped faculties  can  care  to  have."  ("A  System  of 
Logic,"  pp.  658,  659.)  Mill  concludes  his  argument  by 
saying,  that  in  the  case  of  conflict  between  happiness  to 

109 


be  attained  and  character  to  be  maintained,  character 
should  be  the  highest  end. 

The  evolution  of  Mill's  poUtics  shows  the  same  influ- 
ences at  work,  as  changed  the  other  branches    of    his 
thought.    His  father's  "  Essay  on  Government "  formed 
his  early  political  creed,  but  by  reading  Coleridge  and 
Carlyle,  Goethe,  and  certain  of  the  French  writers  of  the 
time,  he  came  to  abandon  his  absolute  radicalism.     He 
recognized  "  that  the  human  mind  has  a  certain  order  of 
possible  progress,  in  which  some  things  must  precede 
others,  an  order  which  governments  and  public  instruc- 
tors can  modify  to  some,  but  not  to  an  unlimited  extent ; 
that  all  questions  of  political  institutions  are  relative,  not 
absolute,  and  that  different  stages  of  human  progress  not 
only  will  have,  but  ought  to  have,  different  institutions: 
that  government  is  always  either  in  the  hands,  or  passing 
into  the  hands,  of  whatever  is  the  strongest  power  in 
society,  and  that  what  this  power  is,  does  not  depend  on 
institutions,  but  institutions  on  it :  that  any  general  theory 
or  philosophy  of  politics  presupposes  a  previous  theory  of 
human  progress,  and  that  this  is  the  same  thing  with  a 
philosophy  of  history."      (Autob.,  p.  93.)      Mill's  first 
philosophy   of   history   had   measured   human    progress 
purely  by  its  approach  to  liberty.    His  theory  of  politics 
had  been  based  on  ''  representative  democracy "  as  an 
absolute  principle.     His  political  ideal  after   1829  was 
affirmed  to  be  "  unchecked  liberty  of  thought,  unbounded 
freedom  of  individual  action  in  all  modes  not  hurtful  to 
others ;  but  also,  convictions  as  to  what  is  right  and  wrong, 
useful  and  pernicious,  deeply  engraven  on  the  feelings 
by  early  education  and  general  unanimity  of  sentiment, 
and  so  Urmly  grounded  in  reason  and  in  the  true  exigen- 
cies of  life,  that  they  shall  not,  like  all  former  and  present 
creeds,    religious,    ethical   and   political,    require   to    he 
periodically  thrown  off  and  replaced  by  others/'   (Autob., 
P-  95-)     Were  the  latter  half  of  this  statement  put  first, 
it  might  easily  have  been  made  by  Coleridge  or  by  Burke. 
In  recording  the  above  change  in  his  political  view- 
point.  Mill   noted   that  he   gradually  came  to   see  the 

no 


significance  of  Carlyle's  denunciations  against  the  present 
"  age  of  unbelief."  The  St.  Simonian  division  of  history 
into  organic  and  critical  periods  had  been  particularly 
enlightening  to  Mill.  He  no  longer  regarded  revolution 
against  tyranny  as  a  good  thing  in  itself,  but  looked  for  a 
liberty  which  should  mean  self-control,  as  well  as  self- 
development  and  self-expression.  Though  still  desiring 
democracy  for  Europe  and  especially  for  England,  it  was 
on  quite  a  new  ground.  He  wrote  in  this  connection : 
**  If  the  democracy  obtained  a  large,  and  perhaps  the 
principal  share,  in  the  governing  p>ower,  it  would  become 
the  interest  of  the  opulent  classes  to  promote  their  educa- 
tion, in  order  to  ward  off  really  mischievous  errors,  and 
especially  those  which  would  lead  to  unjust  violations  of 
property.  On  these  grounds  I  was  not  only  as  ardent  as 
ever  for  democratic  institutions,  but  earnestly  hoped  that 
Owenite,  St.  Simonian,  and  all  other  anti-property  doc- 
trines might  spread  widely  among  the  poorer  classes ;  not 
that  I  thought  those  doctrines  true,  or  desired  that  they 
should  be  acted  on,  but  in  order  that  the  higher  classes 
might  be  made  to  see  that  they  had  more  to  fear  from  the 
poor  when  uneducated  than  when  educated."  (Autob., 
p.  98.)  Thus  Mill  rejoiced  in  the  French  Revolution  of 
July,  but  not  as  his  father  would  have  rejoiced.  When 
his  articles  on  "The  Spirit  of  the  New  Age  "  appeared  in 
1 83 1,  they  were  so  far  from  radicalism  that  Carlyle  said 
on  reading  them,  "  Here  is  a  new  Mystic."  Shortly  after- 
wards commenced  the  personal  friendship  between  the 
two,  which  led  to  as  great  an  understanding  as  was 
possible  between  two  such  diverse  thinkers.  Mill  char- 
acteristically was  much  more  generous  in  appreciation  of 
Carlyle,  than  Carlyle  of  Mill,  and  the  very  terms  of  his 
praise  denote  him  a  mystic.  "  I  felt  that  he  was  a  poet, 
and  that  I  was  not ;  that  he  was  a  man  of  intuition,  which 
I  was  not ;  and  that  as  such,  he  not  only  saw  many  things 
long  before  me,  which  I  could  only,  when  they  were 
pointed  out  to  me,  hobble  after  and  prove,  but  that  it  was 
highly  probable  he  could  see  many  things  which,  were  not 

III 


visible  to  me  even  after  they  were  pointed  out."    ( Autob., 
p.   lOI.) 

One  striking  instance  may  be  given,  of  Mill's  way  of 
adopting  and  adapting  an  opponent's  point  of  view.  In 
the  ** French  Revolution"  (published  1837),  and  the 
"Heroes"  (published  1841),  Carlyle  had  expressed  his 
great-man  theory  of  history.  When  Mill  wrote  the  sixth 
book  of  the  Logic  (about  1843),  ^^^  indicated  that  his 
model  in  tracing  the  laws  of  social  science  was  physical 
science,  he  allowed  that  one  of  the  greatest  determining 
factors  in  the  chain  of  natural  causation  is  personality. 
"  However  universal  the  laws  of  social  development  may 
be,  they  cannot  be  more  universal  or  more  rigorous  than 
those  of  the  physical  agencies  of  nature ;  yet  human  will 
can  convert  these  into  instruments  of  its  designs,  and  the 
extent  to  which  it  does  so  makes  the  chief  difference 
between  savages  and  the  most  highly  civilized  people. 
.  .  .  The  volitions  of  exceptional  persons,  or  the  opinions 
and  purposes  of  the  individuals  who  at  some  particular 
time  compose  a  government,  may  be  indispensable  links 
in  the  chain  of  causation  by  which  even  the  g^eneral 
causes  produce  their  effects ;  and  I  believe  this  to  be  the 
only  tenable  form  of  the  theory."  ("A  System  of  Logic," 
p.  648.)  "Eminent  men  do  not  merely  see  the  coming 
light  from  the  hill-top,  they  mount  on  the  hilltop  and 
evoke  it.  .  .  .  Philosophy  and  religion  are  abundantly 
amenable  to  general  causes ;  yet  few  will  doubt  that,  had 
there  been  no  Socrates,  no  Plato  and  no  Aristotle,  there 
would  have  been  no  philosophy  for  the  next  two  hundred 
years,  nor  in  all  probability  then;  and  that  if  there  had 
been  no  Christ,  and  no  St.  Paul,  there  would  have  been 
no  Christianity."     (''A  System  of  Logic,"  p.  649.) 

Mill's  ultimate  conclusions  are  a  mystery  even  to  his 
disciples.  The  two  most  definite  confessions  of  faith  in 
the  Autobiography  are  given  in  connection  with  his  appre- 
ciations of  John  Austin,  and  of  his  wife.  Of  the  former 
he  notes  his  "  opposition  to  sectarianism,"  his  attaching 
less  importance  to  outward  changes  than  to  "  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  inward  nature,"  and  his  admiration  of  the 

112 


Prussian  government  and  education.  Then  Mill  writes, 
"  There  were  many  points  of  sympathy  between  him  and 
me,  both  in  the  new  opinions  he  had  adopted  and  in  the 
old  ones  which  he  retained.  Like  me,  he  never  ceased  to 
be  a  utilitarian,  and,  with  all  his  love  for  the  Germans 
and  enjoyment  of  their  literature,  never  became  in  the 
smallest  degree  reconciled  to  the  innate-principle  meta- 
physics. He  cultivated  more  and  more  a  kind  of  German 
religion,  a  religion  of  poetry  and  feeling  with  little,  if 
anything,  of  pK)sitive  dogma.  .  .  .  He  professed  great 
disrespect  for  what  he  called  *  the  universal  principles  of 
human  nature  of  the  political  economists,'  and  insisted  on 
the  evidence  which  history  and  daily  experience  afford 
of  the  *  extraordinary  pliability  of  human  nature  *  (a 
phrase  which  I  have  somewhere  borrowed  from  him)  ; 
nor  did  he  think  it  possible  to  set  any  positive  bounds  to 
the  moral  capabilities  which  might  unfold  themselves  in 
mankind,  under  an  enlightened  direction  of  social  and 
educational  influences."     (Autob.,  p.  102.) 

Of  his  wife  he  said,  "  In  her,  complete  emancipation 
from  every  kind  of  superstition  (including  that  which 
attributes  a  pretended  perfection  to  the  order  of  nature 
and  the  universe),  and  an  earnest  protest  against  many 
things  which  are  still  part  of  the  established  constitution 
of  society,  resulted  not  from  the  hard  intellect,  but  from 
strength  of  noble  and  elevated  feeling,  and  co-existed 
with  a  highly  reverential  nature.  In  general  spiritual 
characteristics,  as  well  as  in  temperament  and  organiza- 
tion, I  have  often  compared  her  to  Shelley ;  but  in  thought 
and  intellect,  Shelley,  so  far  as  his  powers  were  developed 
in  his  short  life,  was  but  a  child  compared  with  what  she 
ultimately  became.  Alike  in  the  highest  regions  of  specula- 
tion and  in  smaller  practical  concerns  of  daily  life,  her  mind 
was  the  same  perfect  instrument,  piercing  to  the  very 
heart  and  marrow  of  the  matter,  always  seizing  the 
essential  idea  or  principle."     (Autob.,  p.  107.) 

Mill  acknowledged  his  "  infinite  "  debt  to  his  wife  in 
the  following  significant  paragraph :  "  With  those  who, 
like  all  the  best  and  wisest  of  mankind,  are  dissatisfied 

113 


with  human  life  as  it  is,  and  whose  feelings  are  wholly 
identified  with  its  radical  amendment,  there  are  two  main 
regions  of  thought.  One  is  the  region  of  ultimate  aims; 
the  constituent  elements  of  the  highest  realizable  ideal  of 
human  life.  The  other  is  that  of  the  immediately  useful 
and  practically  attainable.  In  both  these  departments,  I 
have  acquired  more  from  her  teaching,  than  from  all 
other  sources  taken  together.  And,  to  say  truth,  it  is  in 
these  two  extremes,  principally,  that  real  certainty  lies. 
My  own  strength  lay  wholly  in  the  uncertain  and  slippery 
intermediate  region,  that  of  theory,  or  moral  and  political 
scieyice:  respecting  the  conclusions  of  which,  in  any  of 
the  forms  in  which  I  have  received  or  originated  them, 
whether  as  political  economy,  analytic  psychology,  logic, 
philosophy  of  history,  or  anything  else,  it  is  not  the  least 
of  my  intellectual  obligations  to  her  that  I  have  derived 
from  her  a  wise  scepticism,  which,  while  it  has  not  hin- 
dered me  from  following  out  the  honest  exercise  of  my 
thinking  faculties  to  whatever  might  result  from  it,  has 
put  me  on  my  guard  against  holding  or  announcing  these 
conclusions  with  a  degree  of  confidence  which  the  nature 
of  such  speculations  does  not  warrant,  and  has  kept  my 
mind  not  only  open  to  admit,  but  prompt  to  welcome  and 
eager  to  seek,  even  on  the  questions  on  which  I  have  most 
meditated,  any  prospect  of  clearer  perceptions  and  better 
evidence.  I  have  often  received  praise,  which  in  my  own 
right  I  only  partially  deserve,  for  the  greater  practicality 
which  is  to  be  found  in  my  writings,  compared  with  those 
of  most  thinkers  who  have  been  equally  addicted  to  large 
generalizations.  The  writings  in  which  this  quality  has 
been  observed,  were  not  the  work  of  one  mind,  but  of  the 
fusion  of  two,  one  of  them  as  pre-eminently  practical  in 
its  judgments  and  perceptions  of  things  present,  as  it  was 
high  and  bold  in  its  anticipations  for  a  remote  futurity." 
(Autob.,  p.  109.) 

The  last  word  that  might  be  premised  then  of  Mill,  is 
"  a  kind  of  German  religion  "  in  the  realm  of  feeling  and 
sentiment  combined  with  "  a  wise  scepticism "  in  the 
realm  of  thought. 

114 


SECTION  III 

THE  SCIENTIFIC  MOVEMENT  AND  LATER 
GERMAN   INFLUENCE 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  SCIENTIFIC  MOVEMENT 

In  his  History  of  European  Thought  in  the  Nine- 
teenth Century,  Merz  points  out  that  "  France  was  the 
only  country  in  which  science  had  early  acquired  that 
position  and  commanded  that  esteem  which  it  now  enjoys 
everywhere."  (Vol.  Ill,  p.  91.)  He  indicates  that  it 
was  not  till  the  forties  that  English  scientific  interest 
grew  to  any  proportions,  and  in  Germany  growth  did  not 
come  till  the  sixties  and  seventies.  (It  should  be  noted 
here  that  this  opinion  of  Merz  has  only  partial  regard  to 
the  facts.  The  case  for  Germany  up  to  i860  will  be 
stated  briefly  in  a  later  chapter.)  The  causes  of  the 
increasing  popularity  of  science  in  England  are  mainly 
two.  First,  the  immense  development  of  commerce  as  a 
result  of  scientific  inventions  has  set  a  golden  seal  upon 
the  practical  investigations  of  science.  Second,  the 
statement  of  the  theory  of  evolution  by  Charles  Darwin, 
has  been  an  epoch-making  stimulus  to  scientific  study. 
Men  are  now  won  to  science,  not  only  by  their  purses, 
but  by  their  imaginations.  The  world  of  nature  seems 
to-day  invested  with  new  magic — quite  different  from 
the  fantastic  charms  which  dreaming  poets  give  her,  far 
other  than  the  ideal  meaning  which  is  her  only  reality 
for  some  philosophers.  "  I  have  preserved  the  mountains 
and  hills,"  she  seems  to  say,  "  I  have  guided  the  races  of 
living  things,  creeping  things  and  birds  of  the  air  and 
creatures  that  care  for  each  other,  till  at  last  here  is  man 
— perfect,  my  child,  born  of  my  breath.  Is  there  any  love 
dearer  than  I,  the  mother  of  all  flesh?" 

The  theory  of  evolution  is  not  a  purely  nineteenth  cen- 
tury product,  though  modern  popular  enthusiasm  would 
make  it  seem  so.     The  ancient  doctrine  of  Heraclitus, 

117 


trdvTa  p€i,  has  a  distinct  bearing  on  present-day  scien- 
tific theory.  Aristotle's  natural  philosophy  also  puts 
great  emphasis  on  the  thought  of  development,  or  increas- 
ing perfection  of  structure  in  the  course  of  evx)lution. 
Through  succeeding  periods  writers  appeared  from  time 
to  time  who  considered  the  question  of  mutability  of 
species,  till  in  the  eighteenth  century  there  are  found 
three  men  who  contribute  in  various  ways  to  the  view- 
point finally  expressed  by  Charles  Darwin.  The  first  is 
George  C.  L.  Buff  on  (b.  1707,  d.  1788),  whose  distinctive 
doctrine  is  that  of  the  direct  action  of  environment  in  the 
modification  of  the  structure  of  plants  and  animals,  and 
the  conservation  of  these  modifications  through  heredity. 
Secondly,  Dr.  Erasmus  Darwin,  whose  writings  Cole- 
ridge has  been  seen  to  examine  and  oppose,  propounded 
a  theory  of  the  origin  of  life  from  ''filaments."  He  held 
a  theory  of  descent  which  is  distinctly  related  to  the 
ethical  and  psychological  views  of  the  Associationists. 
In  his  Zoonomia  (1794-1796)  he  wrote  that  "all  animals 
undergo  transformations  which  are  in  part  produced  by 
their  own  exertions  in  response  to  pleasures  and  pains, 
and  many  of  these  acquired  forms  or  propensities  are 
transmitted  to  their  posterity."  Thirdly,  Lamarck 
(b.  1744,  d.  1829)  emphasized  the  Law  of  Use  and  Disuse 
as  a  factor  in  the  development  of  animal  organisms,  and, 
like  Erasmus  Darwin,  taught  the  theory  of  the  trans- 
mission of  acquired  characters.  His  most  original  con- 
tribution was  his  conception  of  the  history  of  life,  which 
he  compared  to  a  many  branching  tree.  The  roots  of  the 
tree  represent  the  simplest  organisms,  while  the  terminal 
twigs  of  the  longest  branches  represent  the  living  forms 
of  to-day.  A  view  somewhat  similar  to  that  of  Lamarck 
was  expressed  in  a  work  called  "  Vestiges  of  the  Natural 
History  of  Creation,"  which  appeared  some  fifteen  years 
before  Darwin's  results  were  published.  This  work  was 
entirely  occupied  with  the  subject  of  evolution,  and  in 
the  course  of  his  argument  the  author  wrote,  "  We  are 
drawn  on  to  the  supposition  that  the  first  step  in  the 
creation  of  life  upon  this  planet  was  a  chemico-electric 

118 


operation  by  which  simple  germinal  vesicles  were  pro- 
duced." He  then  traced  a  development  from  this  "  first 
step "  to  the  final  evolution  of  man ;  and  in  man  is 
included  both  physical  structure  and  mental  capacity. 

In  1859,  Darwin's  "  Origin  of  Species "  was  pub- 
lished. The  distinctive  contribution  made  by  this  work 
to  earlier  evolutionary  theory  was  the  statement  of  the 
Law  of  Natural  Selection.  Darwin  noted  that  all  living 
beings  vary  in  some  respect  or  other,  and  certain  varia- 
tions tend  to  increase  the  efficiency  and  prolong  the  life 
of  the  individual  in  question.  These  fortunate  variations 
being  transmitted  to  progeny,  the  final  result  is  a  new 
type.  Hence,  by  natural  selection  lower  forms  of  life 
become  transmuted  into  higher.  To  quote  Darwin's  own 
words.  Natural  Selection  is  inferred  from  clearly  ob- 
served and  well  established  laws,  ''  these  laws,  taken  in 
the  largest  sense,  being  Growth  with  Reproduction; 
Inheritance  which  is  almost  implied  by  reproduction; 
Variability  from  the  indirect  and  direct  action  of  the 
external  conditions  of  Hfe,  and  from  use  and  disuse:  a 
Ratio  of  Increase  so  high  as  to  lead  to  a  Struggle  for 
Life,  and  as  a  consequence  to  Natural  Selection,  entailing 
Divergence  of  Character  and  the  Extinction  of  less 
improved  forms.  Thus  from  the  war  of  nature,  from 
famine  and  death,  the  most  exalted  object  which  we 
are  capable  of  conceiving,  namely,  the  production  of  the 
higher  animals,  directly  follows."  ("  Origin  of  Species," 
John  Murray,  1897,  Vol.  II,  p.  305.) 

In  the  "  Descent  of  Man  "  (published  1871),  Darwin 
applies  his  Law  of  Natural  Selection  to  human  history. 
He  not  only  argues  that  man's  bodily  structure  is  the 
development  of  a  lower  form,  but  he  also  maintains  that 
"  there  is  no  fundamental  difference  "  between  man  and 
the  higher  mammals  in  their  mental  faculties.  ("  Descent 
of  Man,"  John  Murray,  1871,  Vol.  I,  p.  35.)  This  position 
of  Darwin's  did  not,  however,  prevent  his  recognition  of 
certain  peculiarly  human  powers  such  as  those  of  abstrac- 
tion and  self-consciousness.  "  It  would  be  very  difficult 
for  anyone  with  even  much  more  knowledge  than  I  possess, 

119 


to  determine  how  far  animals  exhibit  any  traces  of  these 
high  mental  powers.    This  difficulty  arises  from  the  im- 
possibility of  judging  what  passes  through  the  mind  of  an 
animal."     ("Descent  of  Man,"  2nd  EngHsh  ed.,   1874, 
Ch.  3.)     Nor  did  Darwin  presume  to  explain  the  origin 
of  consciousness,  as  certain  of   his   popular   followers 
attempted  to  do.     "  In  what  manner  the  mental  powers 
were  first  developed  in  the  lowest  organisms,  is  as  hope- 
less an  enquiry  as  how  life  itself  originated.    These  are 
problems  for  the  distant  future,  if  they  are  ever  to  be 
solved  by  man."  ("Descent  of  Man,"  ist  ed..  Vol.  I,  p.  36.) 
Darwin's  treatment  of  the  moral  qualities  of  man  has 
the  same  evolutionary  basis  as  his   description  of   the 
mental  powers,  but  with  certain  concessions  to  the  ortho- 
dox viewpoint.     "  I  fully  subscribe  to  the  judgment  of 
those  writers  who  maintain  that  of  all  the  differences 
between  man  and  the  lower  animals,  the  moral  sense  or 
conscience  is  by  far  the  most  important."     (*^  Descent  of 
Man,"   1st  edit..  Vol.   i,  p.  70.)     Darwin  assumes  as 
fundamental,  certain  instincts  which  are  common  to  the 
higher  animals,  and  suggests  the  probable  development 
of  a  morality  from  these.     "  The  following  proposition 
seems  to  me  in  a  high  degree  probable — ^namely,  that  any 
animal    whatever,    endowed    with    well-marked    social 
instincts,  would  inevitably  acquire  a  moral  sense  or  con- 
science, as  soon  as  its  intellectual  powers  had  become  as 
well  developed,  or  nearly  as  well  developed,  as  in  man." 
(ist  edit.,  Vol.  I,  pp.  71,  y2.)     Darwin  accounts  for  the 
more  or  less  settled  character  of  moral  stan^dards  among 
men,  by  showing  that  the  more  enduring  social  instincts 
conquer  the  less  persistent  instincts,     (ist  edit.  Vol.  I, 
p.  89.)     '*As  man  cannot  prevent  old  impressions  con- 
tinually repassing  through  his  mind,  he  will  be  compelled 
to  compare  the  weaker  impressions  of,  for  instance,  past 
hunger,  or  of  vengeance  satisfied  or  danger  avoided  at 
the  cost  of  other  men,  with  the  instinct  of  sympathy  and 
goodwill  to  his  fellows,  which  is  still  present  and  ever  in 
some  degree  active  in  his  mind."  ( ist  edit.,  Vol.  I,  p.  90.) 
Here  Darwin  tacitly  allows  that  reflection  and  reason 

120 


enter  into  the  formation  of  moral  law,  which  means  a 
practical  abandonment  of  the  naturalistic  viewpoint.  In 
other  words,  biological  explanations  are  inadequate  to 
the  final  solution  of  ethical,  as  of  psychological  problems. 
Yet  Darwin  seems  to  stand  on  his  ground  of  Natural 
Selection  to  the  end,  averring  that  human  action  like 
ordinary  physiological  phenomena  is  governed  by  "  the 
blind,  unconscious  selection  "  of  Nature  rather  than  by 
the  purposive  selection  of  reason. 

Darwin  regarded  virtue  as  at  first  merely  tribal. 
"  When  two  tribes  of  primeval  man,  living  in  the  same 
country,  came  into  competition,  if  the  one  tribe  included 
(other  circumstances  being  equal)  a  greater  number  of 
courageous,  sympathetic,  and  faithful  members,  who  were 
always  ready  to  warn  each  other  of  danger,  to  aid  and 
defend  each  other,  this  tribe  would  without  doubt  succeed 
best  and  conquer  the  other.  .  .  .  Selfish  and  conten- 
tious people  will  not  cohere,  and  without  coherence  noth- 
ing can  be  effected.  A  tribe  possessing  the  above  quali- 
ties in  a  high  degree  would  spread  and  be  victorious  over 
other  tribes;  but  in  the  course  of  time  it  would,  judging 
from  all  past  history,  be  in  its  turn  overcome  by  some 
other  and  still  more  highly  endowed  tribe.  Thus  the 
social  and  moral  qualities  would  tend  slowly  to  advance 
and  be  diffused  throughout  the  world."  ('^Descent  of 
Man,"  Vol.  I,  p.  162.)  Through  the  growing  repute  of 
courage,  obedience,  sympathy  and  other  primitive  virtues, 
Darwin  traced  the  origin  of  praise  and  blame  as  deter- 
mining factors  in  the  setting  up  of  moral  standards. 
Here,  as  in  the  development  of  his  whole  body  of  theory, 
Darwin  shows  the  influence  of  the  Associationists.  For 
not  only  in  their  emphasis  on  the  constant  correlation  of 
mind  and  body,  but  also  in  their  presentation  of  utility  as 
the  criterion  of  moral  action,  they  are  in  close  sympathy 
with  the  scientist.  Darwin  and  J.  S.  Mill  alike  find  "  the 
social  feelings  of  mankind  "  one  of  the  most  significant 
phenomena  in  their  survey  of  natural  fact. 

Two  names  are  closely  linked  with  that  of  Darwin  in 
connection  with  the  promulgation  of  evolutionary  theory 

121 


in  England  about   i860.     The   first  is  that  of  Alfred 
Russel  Wallace,  who  reached  conclusions  similar  to  those 
of  Darwin  by  an  independent  road,  but  who  published  his 
results  a  little  later.    In  his  treatise  "  On  the  Law  which 
has  regulated  the  Introduction  of  New  Species,"  Wallace 
made  his  first  statement  of  the  law  of  Natural  Selection. 
In  1889,  he  wrote  as  follows  in  "  Darwinism  " :  **  What- 
ever other  causes  have  been  at  work,  Natural  Selection 
is  supreme,  to  an  extent   which  even  Darwin  himself 
hesitated  to  claim  for  it."    But  at  the  same  time  Wallace 
appreciated  and  made  explicit  the  importance  of  these 
''  other  causes,"  in  a  way  that  Darwin  had  not  done.    In 
the  first  place,  he  rejected  the  theory  of  instinct,  as  in  any 
way  explaining  the  development  of  thought  and  of  mor- 
ality.   "  The  theory  of  instinct  implies  innate  ideas  of  a 
very  definite  kind,  and  if  established,  would  overthrow 
Mr.  Mill's  Sensationalism  and  all  the  modern  philosophy 
of    experience."      Wallace  regarded  instinct  as  "  some 
form  of  mental  modification  "  and  held  that  instruction 
always  preceded  the  performance  of  so-called  instinctive 
acts,  as  education  was  always  necessary  to  the  develop- 
ment of  the  moral  feelings.     In  other  words,  Wallace 
declared  ''natural  selection,  as  the  law  of  the. strongest, 
inadequate"  to  account  for  man's  mental  and  moral  de- 
velopment.   Further  Wallace  distinctly  stated  that  there 
were  two  points  in  evolution  where  new  causes  came  into 
play,  i.e.,  at  the  beginning  of  life  and  at  the  beginning  of 
consciousness.      "  Increase   of    complexity    in    chemical 
compounds,  with  consequent  instability,  could  certainly 
not  have  produced  living  protoplasm,— protoplasm  which 
has  the  power  of  growth  and  reproduction,  and  of  that 
continuous  process  of  development  which  has  resulted  in 
the  marvellous  variety  and  complex  organization  of  the 
whole  vegetable  kingdom,  or,  that  is,  vitality."     (Dar- 
winism, pp.  442,  443.)     All  idea  of  mere  complication 
of   structure   producing   consciousness   is   "  out   of    the 
question."    "  Because  man's  physical  structure  has  been 
developed  from  an  animal  form  by  natural  selection,  it 
does    not    follow  that  his  mental  nature,  even  though 

122 


developed  pari  passu  with  it,  has  been  developed  by  the 
same  causes  only."    (Darwinism,  p.  463.) 

The  second  name  linked  with  Darwin's  in  connection 
with  evolutionary  doctrine  in  England,  is  that  of  Thomas 
Henry  Huxley.  Born  in  1825,  he  had  already  attained 
note  in  the  scientific  world  when  the  "  Origin  of  Species  " 
was  pubHshed,  for  Darwin  remarked  at  that  time,  "  If  I 
can  convert  Huxley,  I  shall  be  content."  The  Law  of 
Natural  Selection  was  accepted  by  Huxley  as  a  working 
hypothesis,  and  when  asked  to  review  Darwin's  work  for 
the  Times,  he  set  himself  to  win  "  the  educated  mob  "  to 
a  hearing  of  the  great  scientist  at  least.  "  Whatever  they 
do,  they  shall  respect  Darwin,"  he  said.  The  following 
year  (i860)  saw  another  and  more  public  defence  of 
Darwin's  views,  on  the  part  of  Huxley,  at  the  meeting  of 
the  British  Association  at  Oxford.  Here  Huxley  made  his 
famous  speech  in  reply  to  the  taunt  of  Bishop  Wilberforce, 
who  had  asked  whether  it  was  through  his  grandfather 
or  grandmother  that  his  opponent  claimed  descent  from 
an  ape.  Huxley  combated  the  position  that  kinship  of 
origin  between  man  and  the  brutes  meant  man's  degrada- 
tion. "  Is  it  true,"  he  asked,  "  that  the  poet  or  the  artist 
is  degraded  because  he  is  the  direct  descendant  of  some 
bestial  savage?  Is  he  bound  to  howl  and  grovel  on  all 
fours  because  he  was  once  an  egg  which  no  one  could 
distinguish  from  that  of  a  dog?  Is  maternal  affection 
vile  because  shown  in  a  bird?  or  fidelity  base  because 
dogs  possess  it  ?  The  common  sense  of  the  mass  of  man- 
kind will  answer  those  questions  without  a  moment's 
hesitation.  Nay  more,  thoughtful  men,  once  escaped 
from  the  blinding  influences  of  traditional  prejudice,  will 
find  in  the  lowly  stock  whence  man  has  sprung,  the  best 
evidence  of  the  splendour  of  his  capacities ;  and  will  dis- 
cern in  his  long  progress  through  the  past,  a  reasonable 
ground  of  faith  in  his  attainment  of  a  nobler  future." 

The  above  quotation  has  been  given  at  length,  for  it 
illustrates  the  fine  enthusiasm  which  Huxley  brought  to 
his  work  as  a  scientist,  and  the  deep  faith  he  had  in  the 
power  of  science  to  uplift  mankind.    He  was  no  cloistered 

123 


investigator — he  felt  himself  rather  as  a  prophet,  who, 
if  his  nights  might  be  spent  in  searching  out  the  mysteries 
of  Nature,  used  his  days  in  revealing  them  to  the  multi- 
tude. Huxley  became  a  power  through  this  very  con- 
ception of  his  work.  By  his  immense  literary  output  he 
made  a  deep  impress  on  the  educated  public.  By  his 
popular  addresses  and  his  lectures  to  working  men,  he 
initiated  a  movement  towards  the  scientific  education  of 
the  people  which  has  had  incalculable  effects.  His  prac- 
tical ideal  was  to  make  people  realize  ''  that  physical 
virtue  is  the  basis  of  all  other,  and  that  they  are  to  be 
clean  and  temperate  and  all  the  rest — not  because  fellows 
in  black  with  white  ties  tell  them  so,  but  because  there 
are  plain  and  patent  laws  of  Nature  which  they  must  obey 
under  penalties."  There  is  no  doubt  that  Huxley 
deserves  the  gratitude  of  the  English-speaking  world 
to-day  for  impressing  this  ideal,  though  its  final  value 
as  a  means  of  holding  mankind  on  a  higher  plane  of  life 
than  the  animal  creation,  is  disputed  by  a  great  body  of 
thinkers  and  practical  reformers. 

Apart  from  his  evolutionary  views,  and  the  high  value 
he  set  upon  scientific  education  as  an  aid  to  moral 
development,  there  was  a  third  point  on  which  Huxley 
diverged  from  the  orthodox  thought  of  his  day.  This 
was  in  the  particular  realm  of  personal  belief — whether 
that  be  called  religion  or  philosophy.  Huxley  was  unlike 
others  of  his  scientific  friends,  Darwin  or  Lyell  or 
Hooker,  in  his  deep  interest  in  philosophic  questions. 
One  of  his  biographers  mentions  that  in  the  years 
succeeding  his  defence  of  Darwin  at  Oxford,  Huxley 
devoted  a  great  deal  of  time  to  philosophical  study. 
The  result  was  what  it  is  customary  to  associate  with  the 
personal  beliefs  of  scientists — the  rejection  of  orthodox 
religion  and  the  adherence  to  a  position  which  Huxley 
himself  described  as  Agnosticism.  The  familiarity  of  the 
latter  term  is  a  witness  to  the  extent  of  Huxley's  influ- 
ence, for  it  was  not  till  the  last  two  decades  of  the 
nineteenth  century  that  "  the  general "  knew  any  alterna- 
tive beyond  theism  of  some  sort  and  atheism.     Of  the 

124 


latter  Huxley  says,  "  To  my  mind,  atheism  is,  on  purely 
philosophical  grounds,  untenable.  That  there  is  no 
evidence  of  the  existence  of  such  a  being  as  the  God  of 
the  theologians  is  true  enough;  but  strictly  scientific 
reasoning  can  take  us  no  further.  Where  we  know 
nothing  we  can  neither  affirm  nor  deny  with  propriety." 
Huxley  therefore  concentrated  on  the  truths  of  which  he 
felt  himself  scientifically  certain,  regarding  speculations 
on  any  ultimate  as  useless.  "If  the  religion  of  the 
present  diflfers  from  that  of  the  past,  it  is  because  the 
theology  of  the  present  has  become  more  scientific  than 
that  of  the  past ;  because  it  has  not  only  renounced  idols 
of  wood  and  idols  of  stone,  but  begins  to  see  the  necessity 
of  breaking  in  pieces  the  idols  built  up  of  books  and 
traditions  and  fine-spun  ecclesiastical  cobwebs;  and  of 
cherishing  the  noblest  and  most  human  of  man's 
emotions,  by  worship  *  for  the  most  part  of  the  silent 
sort '  at  the  altar  of  the  Unknown  and  Unknowable." 
(From  Lay  Sermon  on  the  "  Advisableness  of  Improving 
Natural  Knowledge,"  delivered  in  St.  Martin's  Hall, 
January  7th,  1866,  and  published  in  Lay  Sermons, 
Addresses  and  Reviews,  1870).  As  a  comment  upon 
these  words  of  Huxley,  the  lines  written  upon  his  grave 
by  his  wife  may  be  quoted — "  lines  inspired  by  his  own 
robust  conviction  that,  all  questions  of  the  future  apart, 
this  life  as  it  can  be  lived,  pain,  sorrow  and  evil  notwith- 
standing, is  worth — and  well  worth — living." 

"  Be  not  afraid,  ye  waiting  hearts  that  weep ; 
For  still  He  giveth  His  beloved  sleep ; 
And  if  an  endless  sleep  He  wills,  so  best." 

It  is  evident  from  even  a  casual  glance  at  Huxley's 
life,  that  the  scientific  movement  which  he  represented 
had  inherent  tendencies  towards  a  distinct  type  of 
philosophic  theory.  Indeed  English  scientists  of  the 
second  half  of  the  century  were  very  close  in  spirit  to 
the  native  philosophic  tradition  represented  by  the  Mills, 
Bain,  Lewes,  and  Spencer.  That  the  last  great  name  has 
been  neglected  so  far,  is  due  to  the  fact  that  Spencer's 

125 


chief  works  did  not  appear  till  after  Darwin's  principles 
had  been  published.  The  date  of  the  first  edition  of  his 
"  Principles  of  Psychology  "  was  1855,  but  the  second 
edition  published  in  1870  was  considerably  altered  by  the 
incorporation  of  Darwinian  thought.  Spencer's  "  First 
Principles "  appeared  in  1862,  his  *'  Principles  of 
Biology "  in  1863,  and  his  "  Principles  of  Sociology," 
Vol.  I,  in  1876.  Spencer  named  his  own  system  a 
*''  synthetic  philosophy,"  and  described  it  by  the  term 
evolution.  In  his  earliest  noteworthy  work,  "  Social 
Statics"  (published  1851),  Spencer  had  been  occupied  in 
criticizing  the  "  Expediency  Philosophy  "  or  Utilitarian- 
ism, and  suggesting  a  substitute  for  it,  namely  Absolute 
Ethics.  He  argued  that  though  the  "  greatest  happiness  " 
might  be  the  creative  purpose  for  man,  human  conduct 
should  not  be  regulated  by  it  as  -the  end,  but  by  the  con- 
ditions which  make  for  happiness.  Spencer  took  happi- 
ness to  consist  in  the  due  exercise  of  all  the  functions,  so 
duty  for  him  was  development  of  the  individual's  powers, 
— or  as  he  later  expressed  it  in  the  "  Data  of  Ethics  " 
(published  in  1874),  the  movement  towards  the  highest 
and  most  complete  life.  Since  the  exercise  of  all  the 
functions  is  impossible  without  freedom,  Spencer  empha- 
sized the  fact  of  the  necessary  limitation  of  the  individual 
by  society.  In  other  words,  he  enunciated  the  principle 
that  every  man  "  may  claim  the  fullest  liberty  to  exercise 
his  feelings  compatible  with  the  possession  of  a  like 
liberty  in  every  other  man."  ("Evolutional  Ethics,"  by 
Williams,  p.  32). 

Though  Spencer  regarded  the  distinction  between 
Relative  and  Absolute  Ethics  as  his  strongest  point  in 
ethical  theory,  it  was  the  thoroughgoing  application  of  his 
guiding  principle  of  evolution  which  made  his  ethical 
work  original,  as  also  his  psychology  and  general 
philosophy.  He  defined  the  subject-matter  of  Ethics  as 
"  that  form  which  universal  conduct  assumes  during  the 
last  stages  of  its  evolution,"  and  thought  by  studying  the 
evolution  of  conduct,  in  its  physical  and  other  aspects,  to 
arrive  at  that  form.    In  a  letter  to  J.  S.  Mill,  published  in 

126 


Bain's  "Mental  and  Moral  Science"  (p.  721,  3rd  edit.), 
he  wrote  as  follows,  "  To  make  my  position  fully  under- 
stood, it  seems  needful  to  add  that,  corresponding  to  the 
fundamental  propositions  of  a  developed  Moral  Science 
(Spencer's  Absolute  Ethics),  there  have  been,  and  still 
are,  developing  in  the  race,  certain  fundamental  moral 
intuitions ;  and  that,  though  these  moral  intuitions  are  the 
results  of  accumulated  experience  of  Utility,  gradually 
organized  and  inherited,  they  have  come  to  be  quite 
independent  of  conscious  experience.  Just  in  the  same 
way  that  I  believe  the  intuition  of  space  possessed  by  any 
living  individual,  to  have  arisen  from  the  organized  and 
consolidated  experiences  of  all  antecedent  individuals, 
who  bequeathed  to  him  their  slowly  developed  nervous 
organizations — just  as  I  believe  that  this  intuition,  requir- 
ing only  to  be  made  definite  and  complete  by  personal 
experiences,  has  practically  become  a  form  of  thought, 
apparently  quite  independent  of  experience;  so  do  I 
believe  that  the  experiences  of  utility  organized  and  con- 
solidated through  all  past  generations  of  the  human  race, 
have  been  producing  nervous  modifications,  which  by  con- 
tinued transmission  and  accumulation,  have  become  in  us 
certain  faculties  of  moral  intuition,  certain  emotions 
responding  to  right  and  wrong  conduct,  which  have  no 
apparent  basis  in  the  individual  experiences  of  utility. 
I  also  hold  that,  just  as  the  space-intuition  responds  to  the 
exact  demonstrations  of  geometry,  and  has  its  rough  con- 
clusions interpreted  and  verified  by  them,  so  will  moral 
intuitions  correspond  to  the  demonstrations  of  Moral 
Science ;  and  will  have  their  rough  conclusions  interpreted 
and  verified  by  them."  The  above  quotation  indicates 
Spencer's  ideas  both  of  moral  and  mental  evolution, 
which  he  regarded  as  springing  alike  from  one  origin, 
experience.  His  conception  of  experience  differed  widely, 
however,  from  that  of  Locke  and  the  earlier  empiricists. 
^*  Experience,  too,"  he  writes  in  his  essay  on  '  Morals  and 
Moral  Sentiment,'  "  in  its  ordinary  acceptation,  connotes 
definite  perceptions  of  causes  and  consequences,  as  stand- 
ing in  observed  relations,  and  is  not  taken  to  include  the 

127 


connections  found  in  consciousness  between  states  that 
occur  together,  when  the  relation  between  them,  causal 
or  other,  is  not  perceived.  It  is  in  its  widest  sense,  how- 
ever, that  I  habitually  use  this  word,  as  will  be  manifest 
to  everyone  who  reads  the  *  Principles  of  Psychology/  " 
Spencer  thus  appreciated  the  part  which  feelings  and 
innumerable  unconscious  modifications  play  in  the  build- 
ing up  of  the  mental  and  moral  life.  At  the  same  time  he 
considered  the  problems  of  the  origin  of  life  and  the 
ultimate  nature  of  consciousness  as  insoluble. 

The  last-named  conclusion  stands  indeed  in  the  fore- 
front of  Spencer's  system.  The  opening  section  of  his 
"  First  Principles  "  is  devoted  to  answering  the  question, 
"What  is  Reality?"  His  answer  is  that  the  so-called 
truly  Real,  the  ultimate  Ground  of  everything,  is  unknow- 
able by  us,  though  analysis  of  experience  shows  it  as  an 
underlying  Power.  Spencer  said  that  all  we  can  know 
about  Reality  is  confined  to  the  phenomenal  world  or  to 
appearance,  and  thus  science  is  the  first  knowledge.  But 
a  task  remains  for  philosophy  in  the  unification  of 
knowledge, — the  working  out  of  "the  whole  system  of 
conceptions  by  which  the  exact  sciences  try  to  describe 
the  observable  and  known  phenomena  of  nature,  and  to 
predict  those  that  are  unknown  and  frequently  escape 
observation."  (Merz,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  579.)  The  unity  at 
which  Spencer  arrived  was,  as  he  stated  at  the  outset,  a 
merely  formal  one.  "  His  highest  principles,  such  as  *  The 
Instability  of  the  Homogeneous '  and  the  alternation  of 
the  processes  of  'differentiation'  and  'integration,'  are 
merely  the  most  abstract  descriptions  of  the  ever- repeat- 
ing phases  in  which  the  World-Process  is  developed,  the 
stages  of  the  evolution  of  the  Unknowable  Absolute." 
But  Spencer  thought  this  was  all  that  could  be  attained 
by  human  knowledge — ^the  affirmation  of  a  great  Un- 
knowable behind  the  whole  of  Hfe.  So  he  substituted  a 
study  of  the  becoming  of  things  for  the  old  problem  of 
their  being. 

Spencer's  doctrine  of  the  Unknowable  finds  a  parallel 
in  several  other  systems,  and  points  of  contact  with  many. 

128 


There  is  first  a  distinct  connection  with  the  British 
philosophical  line,  from  James  Mill  on.  In  his  Auto- 
biography (p.  38),  J.  S.  Mill  writes  that  his  father, 
"  finding  no  halting  place  in  Deism,  remained  in  a  state  of 
perplexity  until,  doubtless  after  many  struggles,  he 
yielded  to  the  conviction  that,  concerning  the  origin,  of 
things,  nothing  whatever  can  be  known/'  The  incon- 
clusive creed  of  J.  S.  Mill  himself  has  already  been  noted, 
and  the  convictions  of  Bain  and  Lewes  bore  a  similar 
character.  The  popularized  form  of  Spencer's  doctrine 
appeared  in  Huxley's  agnosticism,  while  the  influence  of 
Comte  combined  with  English  native  thought,  to  point  to 
an  "  ignoscible  "  as  the  origin  of  things.  But  the  inter- 
esting point,  in  connection  with  Spencer's  division  between 
the  Unknowable  and  the  Knowable,  is  his  close  relation 
to  the  opposing  school  of  thought.  Spencer  practically 
admitted  the  twofold  meaning  of  the  world  of  Reality 
which  has  come  down  from  Plato,  when  he  spoke  of  the 
underlying  ground  of  things — an  actual  something  though 
unknowable.  Spencer  professedly  disregarded  the  writ- 
ings of  contemporary  thinkers,  declaring  that  he  refrained 
from  reading  any  philosophical  work  with  whose  first 
pages  he  disagreed.  But  it  is  likely  that  through  Lewes 
and  Hamilton,  he  acquired  at  least  a  superficial  knowl- 
edge of  Kant  and  his  successors,  and  the  theory  of  the 
noumenal  and  phenomenal  worlds  struck  in  him  a  sym- 
pathetic chord.  Unlike  Hamilton  and  Mansel,  he  turned 
Kant's  argument  to  a  rejection  of  that  body  of  positive 
doctrine  with  which  the  Associationists  had  broken  long 
before.  Perhaps  Huxley's  epitaph  might  have  done  for 
Spencer  too. 

There  is  one  further  aspect  of  Spencer's  work  which 
it  is  needful  to  notice,  as  diflFerentiating  him  from  the 
earlier  and  atomistic  style  of  thought,  and  bringing  him 
nearer  to  the  critics  of  that  school.  This  is  the  emphasis 
Spencer  laid  upon  the  importance  of  synthesis,  in  science 
and  in  philosophy.  In  psychology,  for  example,  he  main- 
tained that  mental  phenomena  cannot  be  imderstood  if 
the  individual  mind  alone  be  studied.     He  prefaced  his 

129 


psychology  by  a  study  of  human  society,  its  history  and 
progress.  Holding  as  he  did  the  genetic  view  of  nature, 
he  endeavored  to  analyze  and  comprehend  social  develop- 
ment by  the  use  of  biological  analogies;  then  the  clue 
gained  from  thence  he  applied,  in  his  search  for  the  nature 
and  significance  of  the  individual  mind.  Spencer's 
method,  in  this  and  other  instances  that  might  be  quoted, 
follows  the  line  suggested  by  Goethe  many  years  before 
as  the  truly  philosophical  one.  The  rather  lengthy 
extract  given  below  might  be  a  note  on  Spencer's  own 
method,  as  of  the  other  great  scientists  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  ''If  we  regard  objects  of  nature,  but  especially 
those  which  are  living,  with  the  intention  of  gaining  an 
insight  into  the  connection  of  their  being  and  acting,  we 
believe  that  the  best  way  to  arrive  at  this  is  through 
separation  of  their  parts ;  as  indeed  this  way  really  leads 
a  good  space  onward.  We  need  only  recall  to  the  memory 
of  all  friends  of  knowledge  what  chemistry  and  anatomy 
have  contributed  to  an  insight  and  comprehension  of 
nature.  But  these  dividing  operations,  ever  and  ever  con- 
tinued, produce  likeimse  many  a  disadvantage ;  the  living 
is  indeed  analyzed  into  elements,  but  it  cannot  possibly  be 
brought  together  again  out  of  them  and  animated.  This 
is  even  true  of  many  inorganic  and  not  only  of  organic 
bodies.  Accordingly  we  find  among  scientific  persons  at 
all  times  the  desire  manifesting  itself,  to  recognize  living 
things  as  such,  to  regard  their  external,  visible  and 
tangible  parts  in  their  connection,  to  view  them  as  indica- 
tions of  the  internal,  and  thus  to  command,  c^  it  were,  a 
vieiv  of  the  whole."  (From  the  "  Versuche  die  Meta- 
morphose der  Pflanzen  zu  erklaren,"  1790).  This  scien- 
tific viewpoint  is  what  Compte  termed  the  esprit  d'en- 
semble,  or  as  Professor  W.  R.  Sorley  renders  it,  the 
synoptical  view. 

Frequent  mention  has  been  already  made  of  two 
thinkers  who  were  contemporaries,  and  in  a  sense  intel- 
lectual kinsmen,  of  Spencer.  The  first  of  these,  Alexander 
Bain,  was  a  psychologist  pure  and  simple.  His  influence 
began  to  be  felt  in  the  pre-evolutionary  period  of  thought, 

130 


as  his  two  important  works,  "  The  Senses  and  the 
Intellect,"  and  "  The  Emotions  and  the  Will,"  were  pub- 
lished, the  first  in  1855,  and  the  second  in  1859.  Bain 
shared  in  the  keen  biological  interest  of  his  time,  and 
made  a  special  study  of  the  physiology  of  Johannes 
Miiller.  He  not  only  used  the  phenomena  of  organic  life, 
as  his  source  for  analogy  in  psychological  description, 
but  he  explained  mental  facts  and  processes  by  physio- 
logical facts  and  processes.  Spencer  was  thus  in  sym- 
pathy with  Bain  when  he  wrote,  as  quoted  above,  of 
"  nervous  modifications,  which  by  continued  transmission 
and  accumulation  have  become  in  us  certain  faculties  of 
intuition."  Bain's  connection  with  the  Associationist 
school  has  already  been  shown  above. 

George  Henry  Lewes  (b.  1817,  d.  1878)  added  to  his 
interest  in  psychology  and  physiology  a  wide  knowledge 
of  general  philosophy.  He  was  known  in  his  life-time 
as  a  disciple  of  Comte,  but  the  relation  of  the  great 
Frenchman  to  Lewes  was  rather  as  an  inspirer  of  fruitful 
ideas  than  as  a  master.  Lewes  like  J.  S.  Mill  was  not 
contented  with  a  mere  postpontment  of  ultimate  prob- 
lems, but  endeavored  to  work  out  a  philosophical  creed 
from  his  psychological  basis.  The  results  of  his  search 
were  embodied  in  **  Problems  of  Life  and  Mind"  (ist 
series,  1874),  and  two  volumes  with  the  sub-title, 
"  Foundations  of  a  Creed  "  (1874  and  1875).  -^  perusal 
of  these  volumes  leaves  the  reader  with  the  same 
undecided  impression  that  J.  S.  Mill's  later  works  pro- 
duce. For  while  hinting  in  his  ver>'  title  at  his  belief  in  a 
certain  fixed  reality  or  realities,  Lewes  failed  to  advance 
beyond  the  phenomenalist's  position.  In  Vol.  Ill,  p.  376, 
he  wrote,  "  All  Existence  as  known  to  us — is  the  Felt." 
"  We  know  Things  absolutely  in  so  far  as  they  exist  in 
relation  to  us ;  and  that  is  the  only  knowledge  which  can 
have  any  possible  significance  for  us."  Yet  Lewes's  psy- 
chology showed  a  keenness  of  observation  and  a  breadth 
of  knowledge,  which  put  him  in  advance  of  certain  of  the 
earlier  Associationists.  He  noted  for  example  that 
"a  certain  mental  co-operation  is  requisite  even  for  the 

131 


simplest  perception  of  quality,"  quoting  in  illustration  the 
fact  that  a  blind  person  cannot  understand  color  though 
it  be  explained  in  terms  of  wave-motion.  (Cf.  Locke's 
Essay  Concerning  Human  Understanding,  Vol.  I,  pp.  i86, 
187.)  Lewes  corrected  the  earlier  mechanical  view  of  the 
mind  by  insisting  on  the  unique  character  of  an  organism 
— especially  of  the  human  organism.  "  Not  that  we  are  to 
admit  the  agency  of  any  extra-organic  principle,  such  as 
the  hypothesis  of  Vitalism  assumes ;  but  only  the  agency 
of  an  intra-organic  principle,  or  the  abstract  symbol  of 
all  the  co-operant  conditions — the  special  combination  of 
forces  which  result  in  organization."  (Problems  of  Life 
and  Mind,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  365).  Then  on  page  366,  "The 
process  taking  place  (in  an  organism)  is  one  which 
involves  conditions  never  found  in  purely  physical  pro- 
cesses," and  on  the  next  page,  **  Among  these  conditions, 
there  are  combinations  and  co-ordinations  of  Sensibility, 
which,  although  material  processes  on  the  objective  side, 
are  processes  believed  to  be  only  present  in  organisms." 
Lewes  expressed  his  divergence  from  the  purely  physio- 
logical viewpoint  still  more  clearly,  when  he  pointed  out 
that  a  machine  has  no  experience,  it  reacts  at  last  as  at 
first.  "  A  machine  has  no  historical  factor  manifest  in  its 
functions."  Also,  "  An  organism  is  radically  distinguish- 
able from  every  inorganic  mechanism  in  that  it  acquires 
through  the  very  exercise  of  its  primary  constitution,  a 
new  constitution  with  new  powers.  ...  Its  adjust- 
ment is  a  changing  and  developing  mechanism." 

In  the  final  issue,  Lewes  reduced  all  reaHty  to  Feeling. 
He  allowed  that  "  in  one  sense  no  definition  of  Conscious- 
ness can  be  satisfactory,  since  it  designates  an  ultimate 
fact,  which  cannot  therefore  be  made  more  intelligible 
than  it  is  already."  Here  as  in  the  case  of  Spencer,  we 
are  reminded  of  the  "  ultimates "  of  Hamilton's  psy- 
chology. But  in  another  sense,  Lewes  proceeded  to  say, 
consciousness  is  simply  equivalent  to  feeling.  For 
biologically,  consciousness  is  a  function  of  the  organism, 
and  it  can  only  be  complete  as  long  as  that  vital 
mechanism  is  entire.     Lewes  noted  that  in  coma,   for 

132 


example,  actions  are  said  to  go  on  unconsciously,  and 
because  unconsciously,  are  called  pure  reflexes,  the  actions 
of  an  insentient  machine.  He  criticized  this  view,  on  the 
ground  that  as  reflex  mechanism  involves  sensibility, 
reflex  actions  may  be  unaccompanied  by  consciousness 
(in  one  meaning),  without  ceasing  to  be  sentient — feel- 
ings may  be  operative  without  being  discriminated. 

In  treating  of  the  relation  of  Body  and  Mind,  Lewes 
(using  Aristotle's  illustration)  suggested  that  there,  may 
be  no  more  distinction  between  the  Body  and  the  Soul, 
than  between  the  concave  and  convex  of  a  circle.  He 
held  that  the  mental  process  is  at  every  point  contrasted 
with  the  physical  process  which  is  assumed  to  be  its 
correlate.  **  The  identity  underlying  the  mental  and  the 
physical  process  is  not  evident  to  Sense,  but  may  be  made 
eminently  probable  to  Speculation,  especially  when  we 
have  explained  the  grounds  of  the  difference,  namely, 
that  they  are  apprehended  through  different  modes." 
(Problems  of  Life  and  Mind,  Vol.  HI,  p.  377.)  '^  There 
is  common  to  both  the  basis  in  Feeling,  that  they  are  both 
modes  of  Consciousness"  (Problems  of  Life  and  Mind, 
Vol.  HI,  p.  378).  Lewes  objected  to  the  position  that 
sensation  belongs  simply  to  the  material  organism — that 
it  is  no  more  than  a  reaction  when  the  bodily  organ 
is  excited  by  some  stimulus.  Lewes  said  that  the 
above  is  simply  the  objective  aspect  of  sensation;  in 
its  subjective  aspect,  feeling  or  consciousness  is  really 
needed  before  sensation  is  complete.  "What  in  subjec- 
tive terms  is  called  Logic,"  he  wrote,  *'in  objective  terms 
is  called  Grouping."  Any  proposition  he  said  could  be 
viewed  logically,  as  a  grouping  of  experiences,  or  physio- 
logically, as  a  grouping  of  neural  tremors.  (Problems  of 
Life  and  Mind,  Vol  III,  p.  386.) 

Lewes  gave  a  singularly  fresh  and  vivid  treatment  of 
the  will  and  of  volition,  combating  the  reflex  theory  (see 
Huxley's  "Animal  Automatism")  and  holding  firmly  to 
his  point  of  the  influence  of  organic  unity.  With  a 
machine,  he  pointed  out,  "  every  interruption  in  the  pre- 
arranged order,  either  throws  it  out  of  gear,  or  brings  it 

133 


to  a  standstill."  A  machine  is  regulated,  not  self-regulat- 
ing. But  "  automatism  in  the  organism  implies  memory 
and  perception,"  and  phenomena  excite  the  vital  mechan- 
ism according  to  its  *^  organized  experiences."  ( Problems 
of  Life  and  Mind,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  435.) 

The  comments  of  Lewes  on  the  part  played  in  experi- 
ence by  "  the  general  consciousness "  are  particularly 
significant,  suggesting  both  the  work  of  Herbart,  and  the 
later  British  development  in  James  Ward's  psychology. 
"  We  do  not  see  the  stars  at  noonday,"  Lewes  wrote,  "  yet 
they  shine.  There  is  a  sort  of  analogy  to  this  in  the 
general  Consciousness,  which  is  composed  of  the  sum  of 
sensations  excited  by  the  incessant  simultaneous  action 
of  internal  and  external  stimuli.  .  .  .  Attention  falls 
on  those  particular  sensations  of  pleasure  or  of  pain, 
which  usurp  prominence  amongst  the  objects  of  the  sen- 
sitive panorama."  "As  we  need  the  daylight  to  see  the 
brilliant  and  the  sombre  forms  of  things,  we  need  this 
living  Consciousness  to  feel  the  pleasures  and  the  pains  of 
life.  It  is  therefore  as  erroneous  to  imagine  that  we  have 
no  other  sensations  than  those  which  we  distinctly  recog- 
nize— as  to  imagine  that  we  see  no  other  light  than  what 
is  reflected  from  the  shops  and  equipages,  the  colors  and 
splendors  which  arrest  the  eye."  (Vol.  Ill,  p.  472.) 
"  Over  and  above  all  the  particular  sensations  capable  of 
being  separately  recognized,  there  is  a  general  stream  of 
Sensation  which  constitutes  (man's)  feeling  of  exist- 
ence— the  Consciousness  of  himself  as  a  sentient  being. 
The  ebullient  energy  which  one  day  exalts  life,  and  the 
mournful  depression  which  the  next  day  renders  life  a 
burden  almost  intolerable,  are  feelings  not  referable  to 
any  of  the  particular  sensations."  From  which  Lewes 
went  on  to  say  that  ''  the  tone  of  each  man's  feeling  is 
determined  by  the  state  of  his  general  consciousness," 
and  more  significant  still,  that  "  our  philosophy,  when  not 
borrowed,  is  little  more  than  the  expression  of  our  per- 
sonality." (Vol.  Ill,  p.  475.)  It  would  seem  that 
Lewes's  search  for  certitude  resolves  itself  into  an 
avowed  solipsism. 

134 


Besides  the  oft-quoted  "  Problems  of  Life  and  Mind," 
Lewes  wrote  "  The  Study  of  Psychology ;  Its  Object, 
Scope  and  Method  "  (1879),  a  "  History  of  Philosophy  " 
(ist  edit.,  1845,  2nd  edit.,  1871),  and  "The  Life  of 
Goethe"  (1855).  The  last  two  works  are  particularly 
interesting  in  the  light  of  our  subject,  for  in  giving  a 
critical  account  of  philosophical  development  in  the  past, 
Lewes  acted  as  the  English  pioneer  in  a  German  fashion 
— represented  by  the  works  of  men  like  Ritter,  Zeller. 
Erdmann  and  Kuno  Fischer.  And  in  thinking  his  work 
on  the  greatest  German  poet  worth  while,  he  showed  his 
own  interest  in  the  subject,  and  his  sense  of  the  popular 
need  for  such  a  work.  Lewes's  History  naturally  gives  a 
much  greater  place  to  the  English  realistic  school  than 
had  been  given  in  any  Gennan  work,  but  it  shows  an 
appreciation  also  of  Continental  thought.  In  his  Life  of 
Goethe,  Lewes  displays  further  an  understanding  of  the 
extraordinary  hold  which  Kantian  ideas  had  taken  upon 
Germany.  Commenting  on  the  interest  which  Goethe  and 
Schiller  felt  in  science  and  philosophy,  he  said  that  their 
art  would  have  suffered  from  their  tendency  to  reflection 
and  imitation,  had  they  not  been  geniuses.  The  Romantic 
School  he  spoke  of  as  ''a  brilliant  error,"  for  in  his 
opinion  philosophy  "  distorted  poetry "  and  "  cursed 
criticism."  This  is  interesting  writing  from  one  who 
numbered  James  Mill  among  his  philosophical  anteced- 
ents. Lewes  seemed  to  point  for  a  solution  of  life's 
problems  to  that  very  life  of  the  emotions,  which  earlier 
English  thinkers  had  disavowed  and  discredited. 

In  this  its  fin^l  issue,  the  scientific  movement  of  the 
second  half  of  the  century  has  a  more  eloquent  exponent 
in  one  closely  associated  with  Lewes.  George  Eliot, 
though  primarily  a  novelist,  has  been  said  by  one  of  her 
biographers  to  reflect  more  fully  than  any  other  author 
of  the  day  the  scientific  spirit  of  the  time.  The  founda- 
tion for  such  a  statement  may  be  found  first  in  her  keen 
interest  in  the  studies  which  were  to  Lewes  "  a  seventh 
heaven," — physiolog}',  chemistry  and  psycholog}^  Then 
her  intimate  fellowship  with  such  scientists  as  Spencer, 

135 


added  to  the  influence  of  Lewes,  gave  her  the  open- 
minded  outlook  which  is  one  of  the  finest  elements  in  the 
scientific  spirit.  Finally  her  inherent  melancholy  made 
her  a  singularly  impressive  painter  of  the  rule  of  law  in 
the  sphere  of  human  action,  an  aspect  not  hitherto  empha- 
sized in  the  history  of  English  fiction.  It  is  not  simply  a 
coincidence  that  close  psychological  accuracy  in  the  novel 
should  be  accompanied  by  a  convincing  vindication  of  the 
universal  validity  of  moral  concepts.  George  Eliot's 
novels  are  great  as  works  of  art — but  greater  still  as  true 
pictures  of  human  hfe. 

George  Eliot's  personal  creed  is  instructive  as  indicat- 
ing the  insufficiency  of  the  scientific  outlook  alone  to 
satisfy  the  human  soul.  Though  accepting  the  theory  of 
evolution  in  the  realm  of  pure  nature,  she  insisted  on  the 
distinct  validity  of  the  moral  and  emotional  spheres  in  the 
life  of  man.  So  she  writes,  "  One  might  as  well  hope  to 
dissect  one's  own  body,  and  be  merry  in  doing  it,  as  take 
molecular  physics  (in  which  you  must  banish  from  your 
field  what  is  specifically  human)  to  be  your  dominant 
guide,  3^our  determiner  of  motives,  in  what  is  solely 
human.  That  every  study  has  its  bearing  on  every  other 
is  true;  but  pain  and  relief,  love  and  sorrow,  have 
their  peculiar  history,  which  make  an  experience  and 
knowledge  over  and  above  the  swing  of  atoms."  Akin 
to  this  is  her  remark  upon  the  publication  of  Darwin's 
"  Origin  of  Species."  "  To  me  the  Development  Theory, 
and  all  other  explanations  of  processes  by  which  things 
come  to  be,  produce  a  feeble  impression  compared  with 
the  mystery  that  lies  under  the  processes."  So  George 
Eliot  framed  for  herself  a  religion  that  should  allow  for 
this  sense  of  mystery.  Following  Comte  she  based  her 
faith  on  the  social  nature  of  man,  and  the  result  was  that 
religion  of  humanity  which  is  expressed  in  her  poem, 
"  Oh,  may  I  join  the  choir  invisible."  George  Eliot 
looked  upon  the  emotions  as  the  sanctions  for  religion, 
and  thought  that  by  cultivating  all  pure  and  lofty  human 
emotions,  men  might  be  led  to  a  unity  of  feeling  more 
valuable  than  any  possible  intellectual  harmony. 

136 


In  thus  basing  religion  upon  purely  subjective  factors, 
George  Eliot  is  representative  of  much  of  the  scientific 
thought  of  her  day.  She  was  not,  however,  followed  by 
more  than  a  small  section  of  her  countrymen.  The  fol- 
lowing delightful  story  illustrates  the  common  reception 
of  her  views  when  summed  up  for  the  public  in  the 
biography  of  George  Eliot  prepared  by  her  husband.  An 
English  lady  tells  how  as  a  girl  on  a  visit  she  shared  in 
the  reading  of  this  new  and  much-talked  of  book.  She 
and  her  cousins  took  turns  in  reading  aloud,  while  near 
them  there  sat  with  her  knitting  the  old  nurse,  who  still 
shared  the  interests  of  the  growing  boys  and  girls.  As  the 
reading  proceeded  she  began  to  shake  her  head  and  at  last 
broke  in.  **  Poor  thing !"  she  ^said,  "  to  think  that  she 
did  not  believe  more  than  that!"  With  which  anecdote 
the  present  chapter  may  conclude. 


137 


CHAPTER  IX 

HEGELIAN  THOUGHT  IN  J.   HUTCHISON  STIRLING  AND 
T.  H.  GREEN 

Protagoras'  maxim  has  many  applications.  When  the 
imaginations  of  men  are  occupied  with  the  wonders  of 
the  universe,  Nature  seems  the  one  great  reahty.  The 
world  is  writ  exceeding  large,  man  exceeding  small.  And 
as  long  as  scientific  fervor  lasts,  man  is  content  with  this 
version  of  things.  But  sorrow  or  separation  comes  home 
to  him;  he  wins  a  world-applauded  victory  that  turns  to 
ashes  in  his  mouth ;  he  meets  with  the  natural  failure  that 
is  yet  the  intrinsic  triumph — and  another  mood  ensues. 
He  walks  now  in  a  voiceless  land,  amid  trees  and  hills  of 
alien  birth,  and  in  his  infinite  joy  or  pain  he  cries  out  at 
Nature's  claims.  She  is  no  more  than  a  fleeting  picture 
in  the  mirror  of  his  mind — nothing  else  than  a  tool  in  his 
creative  hand.  Even  when  in  defeat  and  death  she  seems 
to  have  him  at  her  mercy,  he  rises  with  the  cry,  "  The 
soul,  thought,  striving,  are  all,  and  Nature  is  nought." 
For  consciousness  makes  reality,  and  without  it  the  world 
is  a  blank. 

Such  a  succession  of  moods  is  seen  twice  in  nine- 
teenth century  England.  First  the  hopes  of  the  Utili- 
tarians, with  political  economy  and  parliamentary  reform 
as  their  modes  of  expression ;  followed  by  the  reactionary 
thought  of  Coleridge,  Carlyle  and  kindred  writers.  Then 
the  scientific  movement  culminating  in  Spencer,  followed 
by  a  similar  reaction.  It  is  of  the  latter  that  the  present 
chapter  intends  to  treat,  with  two  men  as  its  subject  in 
particular.  The  first,  James  Hutchison  Stirling,  was  a 
Scotchman — yet  an  inveterate  enemy  of  the  great  Scottish 
sceptic,  and  of  the  Scottish  school.    The  second,  Thomas 

138 


Hill  Green,  was  an  Oxford  man, — yet  a  spirit  essentially, 
different  from  English  philosophers  that  had  gone  before. 
Unlike  in  temperament  and  training  they  had  one  great 
point  in  common,  and  that  was  their  looking  to  Germany 
for  thought-impetus  and  instruction.  The  one  made 
Hegel's  philosophy  his  answer  to  scepticism,  materialism 
and  Darwinism.  The  other  used  Hegelian  metaphysics 
as  the  groundwork  for  a  spiritual  evolution  of  morals,  as 
against  the  natural  ethics  worked  out  by  science.  What- 
ever view  be  taken  of  the  soundness  of  their  doctrine, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  effectiveness  of  their  work. 
From  the  year  of  its  publication  (1865)  to  the  present, 
the  "  Secret  of  Hegel "  has  continued  to  elicit  a  real 
response  from  the  English  thinking  public.  In  America 
too  it  has  exerted  a  great  influence,  affecting  first  the 
Emerson  group  who  had  worked  on  transcendentalism  in 
The  Dial,  and  later  the  academic  leaders  not  a  little — 
among  them  Josiah  Royce.  Green's  immediate  influence 
has  been  confined  to  a  narrower  circle,  but  indirectly  he 
has  helped  to  mould  the  popular  mind.  His  ethical  con- 
ceptions have  filtered  through  the  lips  of  preachers  and 
the  pens  of  poets,  till  they  form  a  part  of  that  indefinable 
something,  the  spirit  of  the  age.  The  commonsense  pro- 
test against  applying  the  survival  of  the  fittest  doctrine 
to  humankind,  modern  talk  of  ideals,  the  well-established 
conception  of  the  immanence  of  God,  have  all  been 
affected  and  promoted  by  Green's  philosophy. 

As  an  introduction  to  Stirling's  work,  it  is  interesting 
to  note  other  signs  of  a  reviving  interest  in  metaphysical 
problems,  about  the  time  that  he  was  laboring  with  Hegel. 
There  has  been  shown  in  the  very  scientist's  camp  the 
search  for  a  reasoned  creed,  notably  in  the  writings  of 
Spencer  and  Lewes.  In  O.  B.  Browning's  autobiography 
it  is  noted  that  about  i860,  the  English  university  gradu- 
ate might  expect  to  meet  most  of  his  friends  in  Germany 
pursuing  some  post-graduate  study.  The  names  of  the 
Sidgwicks,  Sir  George  Trevelyan,  J.  Addington  Symonds 
and  T.  H.  Green,  among  those  whom  Browning  met  at 
this  time,  illustrate  the  widespread  interest  in  German 

139 


thought  that  was  felt  about  this  date.  Then  the  poet 
Tennyson,  who  in  a  great  measure  reflects  and  anticipates 
the  England  of  his  age,  both  recognized  and  met  the 
spiritual  difficulties  felt  by  his  contemporaries,  as  a  result 
of  the  new  claims  of  science.  Huxley  himself  said  that 
Tennyson  "  was  the  only  modern  poet,  in  fact  I  think  the 
only  poet  since  the  time  of  Lucretius,  who  has  taken  the 
trouble  to  understand  the  work  and  tendency  of  men  of 
science."  Yet  the  same  Tennyson  pointed  the  way  for 
the  shallow-thinking  throng  who  had  been  carried  away 
by  evolutionary  catchwords,  to  make  a  sound  defence  for 
the  claims  of  spirit.  He  showed  them  the  fallacy  of 
explaining  origins  by  any  development  theory.  He  saw 
that  the  formulae  of  both  Comte  and  Spencer  are  inade- 
quate finally,  for  neither  considers  the  end  of  things.  His 
clear-sightedness  on  this  point  undoubtedly  had  much  to 
do  with  the  immediate  success  of  his  work.  For  as 
Chesterton  says  (in  his  essay  on  Tennyson,  publ.  London, 
1903),  ''Tennyson  lived  in  the  time  of  a  conflict  more 
crucial  and  frightful  than  any  European  struggle,  the 
conflict  between  the  apparent  artificiality  of  morals 
and  the  apparent  immorality  of  science.  A  ship  more 
symbolic  and  menacing  than  any  foreign  three-decker 
hove  in  sight  at  that  time — the  great,  gory  pirate- 
ship  of  Nature,  challenging  all  the  civilisations  of  the 
world."  To  the  men  of  that  time  "had  happened  the 
most  black  and  hopeless  catastrophe  conceivable  to  human 
nature ;  they  had  found  a  logical  explanation  of  all  things. 
To  them  it  seemed  that  an  Ape  had  suddenly  risen  to 
gigantic  stature  and  destroyed  the  seven  heavens."  But 
Tennyson,  living  like  all  genius  sub  specie  aeternitatis, 
was  able  to  show  his  readers  that  the  origin  of  species 
had  nothing  to  do  with  the  origin  of  being,  and  to  restore 
to  his  age  something  of  that  sense  of  the  divine  mystery, 
of  which  science  had  seemed  to  rob  it. 

Two  events  may  also  be  mentioned,  as  indicative  of  the 
reactionary  distrust  of  English  empiricism  and  French 
positivism  felt  in  England  in  the  sixties  and  seventies. 
The  first  is  the  formation  of  the  Metaphysical  Society  in 

140 


1869.  Its  members  included  not  only  Mr.  Gladstone, 
the  Archbishop  of  York,  Cardinal  Manning  and  James 
Martineau,  but  John  Morley,  Frederick  Harrison,  Tyn- 
dall  and  Huxley.  These  men  and  others  united  in  dis- 
cussion of  the  ultimate  problems  which  for  a  time  had 
been  discredited.  Then  in  1877  the  first  number  of  the 
Fortnightly  Review  was  published,  with  the  avowed 
object  of  encouraging  metaphysical  discussion.  One  of 
its  first  features  was  the  conducting  of  a  "  Symposium  " 
by  written  word,  in  which  thinkers  just  as  diverse  as 
those  linked  above  in  connection  with  the  Metaphysical 
Society  exchanged  opinions  on  the  whence  and  why  and 
whither  of  existence.  Speculative  thinking  was  thus 
invigorated  and  not  checked  by  the  advance  of  science. 

James  Hutchison  Stirling  graduated  in  arts  at  the 
University  of  Glasgow  in  1838.  Though  he  won  certain 
distinction,  while  a  student,  in  Moral  Philosophy,  the  pro- 
fession he  decided  upon  was  medicine.  His  early  literary 
efforts  were  discouraged  by  Carlyle,  to  whom  he  had  sent 
them  for  criticism,  so  he  followed  the  advice  of  the  man 
whom  he  termed  "  the  master,"  and  '*  in  reality  our  begin- 
ning, our  middle,  and  our  end,"  by  ^'  keeping  by  medi- 
cine, and  resolving  faithfully  to  learn  it,  on  all  sides  of 
it,  and  make  himself  in  actual  fact  an  larpU,  a  man  that 
could  heal  disease."  (Letter  to  Stirling  from  Carlyle, 
dated  Jan.  18,  1842.)  The  greater  part  of  his  experience 
as  a  doctor  was  passed  in  Wales,  at  a  place  called  Hir- 
wain,  where  he  was  surgeon  to  one  of  the  great  iron- 
works which  had  sprung  up  as  a  result  of  the  Industrial 
Revolution.  Here  the  strangeness  of  the  country  and 
people,  together  with  the  responsibility  of  his  position, 
appears  to  have  developed  in  him  early  a  poise  and  a 
strength  which  are  unusual  in  so  young  a  man.  He 
recorded  some  of  his  experiences  in  "The  Foreign 
Country  at  Home."  where  the  sense  of  continual  contrast 
strikes  the  reader.  He  speaks  of  "  the  long  ridges  of 
hills  that  run  like  combs  over  bleak,  bare  commons ;  the 
exquisite  miniature  little  valleys,  that  nestle  in  the 
mountain-bosoms  down  from  these ;    .    .    .    the  uncouth 

141 


language,  the  strange  shapes  of  pliant  forms  and  supple 
features;  the  gigantic  iron-works,  that  amid  blue,  un- 
excavated  mountains,  thunder  with  the  most  indescribable 
din,  and  belch  forth  fire  and  smoke  upon  the  scene ;  all  is 
novel,  strange,  and  unexampled,  .  .  .  for  grandeur  and 
for  squalor,  for  beauty  and  for  ugliness,  for  importance 
and  for  meanness,  for  interestingness  and  uninteresting- 
ness,  it  is  unsurpassed  in  the  kingdom."  (Quoted  in 
*' James  Hutchison  Stirling,  His  Life  and  Work,"  p.  69.) 
Stirling  speaks  also  of  the  fiery  nature  of  the  Welsh 
people,  in  his  description  of  the  riots  which  took  place 
about  the  time  of  his  coming  to  Hirwain.  He  pictures 
"  thousands  of  motley  savages,"  "  with  inflamed  faces 
that  promise  perdition  to  the  whole  universe,"  and  speaks 
of  "  the  scummy  river  of  the  mob,"  as  roaring,  "  hoarse 
in  Welsh."  That  his  ministering  to  these  people  taught 
him  much,  is  evident  both  from  the  composition  men- 
tioned above,  and  from  "The  Common  Sense  of  Cholera," 
which  was  written  two  or  three  years  after  he  left  Wales 
altogether.  A  rather  lengthy  extract  from  the  Cholera 
pamphlet  is  given  below,  as  it  indicates  clearly  the  line 
of  thought  along  which  his  mind  had  been  running  from 
his  youth. 

"  It  has  come  out  of  late,  however,  and  there  are 
certain  statistics  to  prove,  that  not  the  animal  and  sensual 
conditions  only,  but  also  the  moral  and  intellectual  are 
necessary  to  the  procurement  of  health  and  the  certi- 
oration  of  longevity.  Our  model  man,  therefore,  shall 
know  that  skin,  stomach,  lung,  that  nerve,  muscle,  sense 
alone  suffice  not,  but,  to  the  magic  circle  which  should 
round  existence,  the  heart,  the  mind,  the  soul,  are 
necessary.  For  the  heart,  then,  he  shall  find  the  aliment 
of  the  affections.  .  .  .  Neither  shall  the  due  aliment, 
the  due  vital  conditions  of  the  mind  be  wanting.  He  shall 
search,  and  think,  and  speculate;  for  the  heavens  are 
questions  to  him,  and  the  earth  and  man.  He  shall  widen 
and  illuminate  his  intellect  by  the  knowledge  of  his  times. 
He  shall  purify  and  fortify  the  God  within  him  by  the 
study  and  imitation  of  the  wise,  and  good,  and  great, 

142 


who  have  gone  before  him.  He  shall  be  religious  too: 
for  as  affection  to  the  heart,  and  its  own  exertion  to  the 
mind,  so  to  the  soul,  which  is  the  inmost  entity,  the  depth 
of  depths,  religion— religion  which  is  the  sum  of  all,  the 
flower,  the  crowning,  ultimate,  and  essential  fruit,  to 
which  the  rest  are  but  as  root,  and  stem,  and  branches. 
.  .  .  He  shall  have  made  plain  to  himself  the  probation- 
ary— and  even,  perhaps,  the  pictorial — condition  of  this 
world,  the  certainty  of  a  God,  the  necessity  of  a  future 
existence,  and,  thus  inspirited  and  inspired,  his  whole 
life  shall  he  a  peaceful  evolution  of  duty.  He  may  have 
fed  upon  the  scepticism  of  his  times,  hut  he  shall  have 
healthily  assimilated  it.  He  shall  have  recognized  the 
thinness  of  its  negation,  the  pretension  of  its  pedantry, 
the  insufficiency  of  its  material  hypotheses;  and  the  great 
mystic,  spiritual  truths  shall  shine  out  to  him,  even  as  to 
them  of  old,  undimmed,  unveiled,  unremoved  hy  any  of 
them."  (Quoted  in  "  James  Hutchison  Stirling,  His  Life 
and  Work,"  pp.  99,  100.) 

The  turning  point  in  Stirling's  life,  from  the  point  of 
view  of  our  subject,  was  his  succeeding  to  the  patrimony 
which  he  regarded  as  sufficient  to  retire  upon.  In  the 
summer  of  1851  he  resigned  his  position  as  surgeon  and 
went  with  his  wife  to  the  Continent,  with  the  immediate 
object  of  learning  the  French  and  German  languages. 
He  had  already  achieved  certain  literary  success,  in  that 
some  sketches  sent  from  Wales  were  accepted  by  Douglas 
Jerrold  for  the  Shilling  Magazine;  but  he  now  deter- 
mined to  devote  his  whole  time  to  intellectual  pursuits. 
He  lived  for  five  years  in  France,  and  then  in  1856  went 
to  Heidelberg,  where  he  met  with  what  might  be  called 
his  fafe.  Hegel's  name  had  lingered  in  his  mind  from 
some  casual  sight  of  it  in  an  English  Review,  but  it  was 
impressed  with  fresh  force  upon  his  brain  by  hearing  it 
again,  soon  after  his  first  acquaintance  with  German. 
"  The  special  magic  lay  for  me  in  this  that,  supping  with 
two  students  of  German  before  I  was  in  German  as  deep 
as  they,  I  heard  this  Hegel  talked  of  with  awe  as,  by 
universal  repute,  the  deepest  of  all  philosophers,  but  as 

143 


equally  also  the  darkest.  The  one  had  been  asked  to 
translate  bits  of  him  for  the  Press;  and  the  other  had 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  there  was  something  beyond 
usual  remarkable  in  him:  it  was  understood  that  he  had 
not  only  completed  philosophy ;  but,  above  all,  reconciled 
to  philosophy  Christianity  itself.  That  struck/'  (Quoted 
in  "  James  Hutchison  Stirling,  His  Life  and  Work," 
p.  115.)  Stirling's  curiosity  about  Hegel  led  him  first  to 
his  own  German  teacher.  "  Other  writers,"  the  latter 
replied,  "  may  be  this,  may  be  that ;  but  Hegel ! — one  has 
to  stop!  and  think!  and  think !— Hegel !  Ach,  Gott!" 
From  all  others,  scholars,  historians  and  commentators, 
Stirling  seems  to  have  met  with  the  same  answer  to  his 
inquiries.  So  he  set  himself  with  new  vigor  to  master 
the  German  language,  that  he  might  begin  a  systematic 
study  of  German  philosophy.  He  saw  that  Hegel  could 
only  be  understood  in  his  connection  with  previous 
thinkers,  and  the  first  master- thinker  of  the  time  he  took 
to  be  Kant.  Subsequent  English  criticism  bears  him  out 
in  this  conclusion,  which  he  made  clear  to  his  country- 
men nine  years  later.  Of  the  period  before  the  publica- 
tion of  the  "  Secret,"  he  wrote  in  a  letter  to  Mill  as  fol- 
lows :  "  From  1856  to  1865,  I  was  most  laboriously — • 
rather  with  positive  agony,  indeed,  and  often  for  twelve 
hours  a  day — occupied  with  those  German  books  that 
were  not  yet  understood  in  England,  and  yet  that,  nega- 
tively or  affirmatively,  required  to  be  understood  before 
an  advance  was  possible  for  us."  How  far  Stirling  suc- 
ceeded in  making  them  understood  we  shall  hope  to 
indicate  in  the  sequel. 

The  movement  of  German  philosophy  from  Kant  to 
Hegel  appeared  to  Stirling  analogous  to  the  Socrates, 
Plato,  Aristotle,  group  in  Greek  history.  The  Aufklarung 
or  Enlightenment,  by  the  setting  up  of  private  judgment, 
had  issued  in  infidelity,  somewhat  in  the  same  way  as  the 
Sophistic  teaching  had  resulted  in  scepticism.  Similarly 
Kant  and  Hegel  endeavored  to  supply  the  principles 
which  were  so  much  needed,  as  their  great  Greek 
predecessors  had  done  in  the  olden  time.     The  principle 

144 


on  which  Hegel  chiefly  insisted  was  the  exist- 
ence of  the  universal — as  against  the  particular  and 
individual  which  the  Enlightenment  had  alone  recognized. 
*'  The  principle  must  not  be  Subjective  Will,  but 
Objective  Will;  not  your  will  or  my  will  or  his  will,  and 
yet  your  will  and  my  will  and  his  will — Universal  Will — 
Reason!  Individual  will  is  self-will  or  caprice;  and  that 
is  precisely  the  one  Evil,  or  the  evil  One — the  Bad.  And 
is  it  to  be  thought  that  Police  alone  will  ever  suffice  for 
the  correction  of  the  single  will  into  the  universal  will — 
for  the  extirpation  of  the  Bad?"  (Introd.  to  "  Secret  of 
Hegel,"  p.  54.) 

Stirling  pointed  out  the  relation  which  he  thought 
Hegel  bore  to  Kant,  in  the  first  part  of  the  Secret,  i.e. 
"  the  Struggle."  He  said  that  Kant's  Apperception  was 
equivalent  to  Hegel's  Idea  (''Secret  of  Hegel,"  p.  98). 
Kant  had  represented  the  object  as  "  a  concretion  of 
Apperception  through  its  forms  of  space  and  time  and 
the  categories,"  and  had  regarded  empirical  matter  as 
but  the  ''contingent  other"  of  apperception.  The 
universe  for  Kant  was  the  sum  of  apperception  and  its 
empirical  other.  Hegel  then  criticized  Kant,  for  making 
apperception  merely  individual  and  not  universal.  To 
Kant's  view,  "  What  is,  is  my  Sensation,  in  my  Space  and 
Time,  in  my  Categories,  and  in  my  Ego,"  Hegel  seemed 
to  object,  "  But  each  Ego  as  Ego  is  identical  with  my 
Ego.  What  substantially  is  then,  what  necessarily  and 
universally  is, — what  apart  from  all  consideration  of 
particular  Subjects  or  Egos,  objectively  is,  is — Sensation 
in  the  net  of  Space  and  Time  ganglionised  into  the  Cate- 
gories. All  is  ideal  then;  but  this  ideal  element  (the 
common  element  that  remains  to  every  subject  on  elim- 
ination of  the  individual  subject)  can  only  be  named  an 
objective  one."  In  this  objective  element,  Hegel  said  that 
the  sensuous  was  but  a  copy  or  externalization  of  the 
intellectual  part,  so  the  intellectual  contained  all  that  its 
copy  or  other  was.  Hence  an  examination  of  the  cate- 
gories would  lead  to  reality,  or  "  to  know  all  the  cate- 
gories would  be  to  know  all  the  thoughts  that  made,  that 

145 


are,  the  universe.  That  would  be  to  know  God."  Hegel 
then  started  from  Kant's  deduction  of  the  categories,  and 
tried  to  improve.  He  showed  that  Kant  took  for  granted 
an  empirical  content,  in  which  was  recognized  an  un- 
known something,  a  thing-in-itself.  But  this  thing-in- 
itself  is  an  abstraction  from  thought,  and  the  creation  of 
thought.  Thought  is  the  only  reality,  and  "  the  universe, 
in  fact,  is  but  matter  modelled  on  thought."  ("The 
Secret  of  Hegel,"  p.  iii.)  In  the  world  of  man  and 
nature  we  have  simply  to  do  with  the  thought  of  God — 
for  "  we  cannot  suppose  God  making  the  world  like  a 
mason.  It  is  sufficient  that  God  think  the  world.  But 
we  have  thus  access  to  the  thought  of  God — the  mind  of 
God.  Then  our  own  thought — as  thought — is  analogous. 
So  the  process  of  generalisation  is  to  study  thought  in  the 
form  of  a  universal."  (''The  Secret  of  Hegel,"  p.  54.) 
The  latter  study  Hegel  undertook  in  his  ''  Logik,"  which 
was  the  chief  subject  of  Stirling's  struggle  and  the  work 
which  he  translated  in  the  Secret.  With  reference  to  it, 
Stirling  says  that  "  Scientific  Logic  is  a  science  of  the 
necessary  and  universal  rules  of  thought,  which  can  and 
must  be  known  a  priori,  independently  of  the  natural 
exercise  of  understanding  and  reason  in  concreto, 
although  they  can  first  of  all  be  discovered  only  by  means 
of  the  observation  of  said  natural  exercise."  StirHng 
thought  the  great  excellence  of  Hegel's  method  to  be, 
that  it  laid  undue  emphasis  neither  on  the  subject  or 
objects  of  thought.  **  Suppose  thought,"  he  wrote,  "  in 
all  cases  to  be  perceptive  thought,  thought  where  the  sub- 
ject thinking  and  the  object  thought  are  identical — 
identical  in  difference  if  you  like,  even  as  the  one  side 
and  the  other  side  of  this  sheet  of  paper  are  identical  in 
difference — then  we  come  tolerably  close  to  Hegel's 
standpoint."     (''The  Secret  of  Hegel,"  p.  56.) 

Before  attempting  to  master  Hegel's  exposition  of  the 
evolution  of  thought,  Stirling  had  to  face  the  problem  of 
the  genesis  of  matter.  The  light  he  drew  from  Hegel  on 
the  question,  is  seen  in  the  following  extracts.  The  first 
is  from  the  early  part  of  the  "  Struggle,"  where  he  has 

146 


been  led  to  the  conclusion  that  "  thought  is  the  All,  and  as 
the  All  it  is  the  prius."  He  writes  that  God  is  obviously 
thought ;  or  God  is  Spirit,  and  the  life  of  Spirit  is  thought. 
He  continues,  "Creation  then  is  thought  also;  it  is  the 
thought  of  God.  God's  thought  of  the  Creation  is 
evidently  the  prius  of  the  Creation ;  but  with  God  to  think 
must  be  to  create,  for  he  can  require  no  wood-carpentry 
or  stone-masonry  for  his  purpose :  or  even  should  we 
suppose  him  to  use  such,  they  must  represent  thought, 
and  be  disposed  on  thought. — But  it  is  pleonastic  to  assume 
stone-masonry  and  wood-carpentry  as  independent  self- 
substantial  entities,  out  of  and  other  than  thought.  Let 
us  say  rather  that  thought  is  perceiving  thought,  thought 
is  a  perceptive  thought,  or  the  understanding  is  a  percep- 
tive understanding.  So  Kant  conceived  the  understand- 
ing of  God.  Our  perception  he  conceived  to  be  derivative 
and  sensuous  (intuitus  derivativus)  ;  while  that  of  God 
appeared  to  him  necessarily  original  and  intellectual 
(intuitus  originarius).  Now  the  force  of  this  is  that  the 
perception  of  God  makes  its  objects ;  (Creation  and  per- 
ception, with  the  understanding  of  the  same,  are  but  a 
one  act  in  God.  Man,  Kant  conceived,  possessed  no  such 
direct  perception,  but  only  a  perception  indirect  through 
media  of  sense,  which  media,  adding  elements  of  their 
own,  separated  us  for  ever  from  the  thing-ih-itself  (or 
things-in-themselves),  at  the  very  moment  that  they 
revealed  it  (them)." 

Then  towards  the  conclusion  of  the  "  Struggle," 
Stirling  answered  the  objections  of  those  who  found  the 
idea  of  a  Beginning  incomprehensible.  "  People  say," 
he  writes,  that  **  there  cannot  anything  begin,  neither  so 
far  as  it  is,  nor  so  far  as  it  is  not:  for  so  far  as  it  is,  it 
does  not  just  begin ;  and  so  far  as  it  is  not,  neither  does 
it  begin.  Should  the  world  or  anything  else  be  supposed 
to  have  begun,  it  must  have  begun  in  nothing.  But 
nothing  is  no  beginning,  or  there  is  no  beginning  in 
nothing:  for  a  beginning  includes  in  it  a  being:  but 
nothing  contains  no  being.  Nothing  is  only  nothing.  In  a 
ground,  cause,  etc.,  when  the  nothing  is  so  determined  or 

147 


defined,  an  affirmation,  being,  is  contained.  For  the  same 
reason,  there  cannot  anything  cease.  For  in  that  case 
being  would  require  to  contain  nothing.  But  being  is 
only  being,  not  the  contrary  of  itself."  Stirling  replied, 
in  the  language  of  Hegel,  that  Nothing  was  brought  here 
against  Becoming  (viz.,  beginning  and  ending),  but  at 
the  same  time  there  was  an  assertoric  denial  of,  together 
with  an  ascription  of  truth  to.  Being  and  Nothing,  each  in 
division  from  the  other.  Yet  this  dialectic  was  more 
consistent  than  reflective  conception.  To  the  latter,  that 
Being  and  Nothing  are  only  in  separation,  passes  for 
perfect  truth.  But  on  the  contrary,  it  holds  beginning 
and  ending  as  equally  true  characterizations ;  it  assumes 
de  facto  the  undividedness  of  Being  and  Nothing. 

Stirling  came  finally  to  the  Hegelian  conception  that 
Being  and  Nothing,  as  pure  abstractions,  are  the  same. 
He  put  aside  the  criticism  of  popular  talk,  that  "  it  makes 
a  real  difference  in  my  state  of  means,  whether  I  merely 
think  $ioo  or  possess  that  sum."  Hegel  would  have 
answered  that  $ioo  has  determinate  existence,  and 
therefore  this  illustration  affords  no  proof.  But  even 
further,  he  held  that  man  in  his  moral  nature  should  be 
able  to  contemplate  all  evanescent  things  as  valueless,  as 
nothing.  Hegel  said  that  Kant's  criticism  of  the  onto- 
logical  proof  of  a  God  is  founded  on  the  same  error  as 
the  above  popular  objection.  ''  It  is  the  Definition  of 
Finite  Things,  that  in  them  notion  and  being  are  different, 
notion  and  reality,  soul  and  body,  are  separable,  and  they 
themselves  consequently  perishable  and  mortal:  the 
abstract  definition  of  God,  on  the  other  hand,  is  just  this 
— that  his  Notion  and  his  Being  are  unseparated  and 
inseparable.  The  true  criticism  of  the  Categories  and  of 
Reason  is  exactly  this — to  give  thought  an  understanding 
of  this  difference,  and  to  prevent  it  from  applying  to  God 
the  distinguishing  characters  and  relations  of  the  Finite." 
C  Secret  of  Hegel,"  p.  226.) 

Stirling  described  the  progress  of  the  Logic  as  "  the 
demonstration  of  God  as  he  is  in  his  eternal  essence 
before  the  creation  of  nature  and  a  single  finite  spirit." 

148 


Of  this  whole  process  he  said  that  the  one  secret  was 
"  the  secerning  of  the  One's  determination  out  of  the  One 
— in  the  end,  indeed,  to  restore  it  again,  leaving  but  the 
Absolute  Spirit  and  his  eternal  and  infinite  life."  "  The 
whole  advance  of  civilisation,  the  whole  progress  of 
society,  the  whole  life  of  thought  itself,  can  be  shown  to 
depend  on,  and  consist  of,  nothing  but  this  onwards  and 
onwards  of  settlement  after  settlement,  expression  after 
expression,  determination  after  determination,  position 
after  position;  in  which  each  new  apparent  not  only 
replaces  but  implies  its  predecessor  and  all  its  predeces- 
sors. There  is  but  a  single  life  in  the  universe,  and  that 
from  the  bubble  on  the  beach  to  the  sun  in  the  centre,  or 
from  this  dead  sun  itself  to  the  Spirit  that  lives,  is  a  per- 
petual setting."  "  The  universe  is  but  the  glory  of  God ; 
existence  but  the  sport,  the  play  of  himself  with  him- 
self."    ("  The  Secret  of  Hegel,"  p.  469.) 

In  his  translation  of  the  "  Logik,"  Stirling  presents 
a  thoroughgoing. system  of  equivalents  for  the  peculiar 
Hegelian  terminology.  Seyn,  Nichts,  Wesen,  Seyn-an- 
Sich,  Seyn-fur-sich,  and  all  the  rest  are  there — in  their 
queer,  abrupt  English  dress.  Stirling  starts  with  Hegel 
at  "  Seyn  und  Nichts  "  ('^  Secret,"  p.  57).  The  process  of 
Being  passing  into  Nothing  is  Becoming.  Stirling  gives 
as  the  formal  definition  of  Origin,  that  "  Being  is  seen  to 
beingate  Nothing " ;  and  of  Decease,  that  "  Nothing  is 
seen  to  nothingate  Being."  ("The  Secret  of  Hegel," 
p.  437.)  Both  Origin  and  Decease  belong  to  the  sphere 
of  Becoming — and  Being  and  Nothing  blent  are  "  beent 
distinction,  Daseyn,  Entity  or  aughtness,  sublunariness, 
mortal  state."  Expressed  in  another  way.  Becoming  the 
process,  lying  between  Origin  and  Decease,  is  "  sisted  into 
Become/'  But  what  has  become  is  determinate,  or  it  con- 
tains at  once  Reality  and  Negation,  the  union  of  which 
is  Something.  The  latter  is  Stirling's  "  concrete  singu- 
lar," the  individual  existent  thing  that  is  yet  a  thought- 
universal. 

Stirling  continues  his  analysis  of  this  Something. 
**The    Something,    in    its    self-reference,    excludes    the 

149 


manifold  or  variety.  This  variety,  then,  is  an  other  to 
the  original  unity — and  thus  in  its  very  notion  Something 
of  itself  alters  itself,  others  itself.  Something  is  the 
negation  of  its  own  determinateness,  which  latter  is  to  it 
relatively  other."  "  Physical  Nature  is  the  other  of 
Spirit;  its  nature,  then  is  a  mere  relativity  in  which,  not 
an  inherent  quality,  hut  a  mere  outer  relation  is  expressed. 
Spirit  is  the  true  Something,  and  Nature  is  what  it  is  only 
as  opposed  to  Spirit.  The  quality  of  Nature  then,  isolated 
and  viewed  apart,  is  just  that  it  is  the  other  as  other — is 
that  which  exists  externally  to  its  own  self  (in  space, 
time,  etc.)."  **  What  a  thing  is  for  other  belongs  to  its 
In-Itself,  to  its  genuine  intrinsic  worth.  This  considera- 
tion points  to  the  true  nature  of  the  Kantian  and  common 
Thing-in-itself.  To  attempt  to  predicate  what  a  thing-in- 
itself  is,  at  the  same  time  that  all  predicates  (Being  for 
other)  are  to  be  excluded  from  it,  is  simply  the  self- 
stultification  of  utter  thoughtlessness."  ("  Secret  of 
Hegel,"  p.  438) .  Stirling,  with  Hegel,  seemed  to  define  the 
thing-in-itself  as  its  sollen,  its  devoir,  its  is-to-be.  ( *'  Secret 
of  Hegel,"  pp.  259  and  400.)  The  object  has  a  meaning,  a 
purpose,  i.e.  what  it  shall  achieve  in  its  relation  with 
other  objects.  Man's  sollen  or  devoir  or  is-to-be  is 
thought.  But  Vernunft  or  Reason  means  '*  what  is  taken 
together  and  trans,"  which  again  is  ''the  concrete  All 
and  the  resuming  One,  or  simply  the  living  Totality  that 
is."  In  this  light  then,  ''  Man  is  the  thinking  totality  of 
all  that  is,  or  of  the  Universe."  ("  Secret  of  Hegel," 
p.  400.) 

Stirling  gives  one  rather  technical  summary  of  the 
Logik  which  may  be  quoted.  {''  Secret  of  Hegel,"  p.  501.) 
"  In  the  Concrete  we  see  always  a  Becoming — it  never 
is.  But  in  spite  of  the  Becoming,  there  is  a  Become,  a 
Here-Being,  There-Being,  mortal  state.  This  has  Reality; 
also  Negation;  it  is  so  Something.  As  its  Reality  against 
its  Negation,  it  is  Something  in  itself;  as  its  Negation 
against  its  Reality,  it  is  Something  for  other.  Something 
for  other  identified  with  what  it  is  in  itself  is  Qualifica- 
tion.   But  Qualification  is  Talification,  and  both  coalesce 

150 


in  Limit.  In  its  Limit,  Something  is  ended  and  endahle; 
i.e.  it  is  Finite.  But  its  end,  the  Urns  of  .the  finite,  is  the 
Infinite;  and  that  is  the  One  into  which  all  variety  is 
reflected."  The  true  Infinite,  Hegel  said,  was  by  and  for 
itself,  i.e.  Being  for  self.  The  end  of  all  things  then, 
both  of  Nature  and  Man,  is  the  evolution  of  Self- 
Consciousness — the  working  out  of  Divine  Thought. 

From  the  time  of  his  first  German  studies  to  the  end 
of  his  life,  Stirling  found  Hegel  and  the  ante-Hegelians 
(this  was  the  light  in  which  the  four  great  German 
philosophers  appeared  to  him)  all-sufficing  and  all-com- 
pelling. Had  he,  and  not  Edward  Caird,  won  the  chair 
of  Moral  Philosophy  at  Glasgow  in  1866,  academic  work 
might  have  changed  the  bias  of  his  mind.  But  his  last 
philosophical  work  like  his  first  was  set  on  Hegel  and 
Hegelian  ideas.  In  "What  is  Thought?"  (1900),  he 
writes,  "  To  philosophize  through  the  Ego  is  not  to  pre- 
sume to  measure  the  infinitude  of  God.    .    .    ." 

'*  There  can  no  Supreme  Being  be  but  that  must  say 
to  Himself  / :  I  am  that  I  am. 

"  Man  again,  it  is  said,  is  made  *  after  the  likeness ' 
of  God :  *  a  man  is  the  image  and  glory  of  God.' 

"  It  is  the  very  heart  of  the  Christian  Religion  that 
the  Infinite  God,  become  Finite,  is  a  Man. 

"  And  man  is  7.  Even  by  the  privilege  of  having  been 
made  like  unto  God,  Man  is  /. 

"  It  is  that  that  he  has  of  God  in  him.    .    .    . 

**  Hegel  lived — indeed  we  may  say  it — in  God  and 
to  God. 

"  I  am  that  I  am — I  am  that  I  am — I  am  that  I  am. 

"  That  to  Hegel  was  all." 

Of  Stirling's  intermediate  works  the  most  important 
were  his  "  Analysis  of  Sir  W.  Hamilton "  (published 
1865),  the  translation  and  annotations  of  Schwegler's 
**  History  of  Philosophy  "  (published  1867),  "  As  Regards 
Protoplasm  "  (delivered  as  a  lecture  and  then  published 
in  1869),  "Text-book  to  Kant"  (published  in  1881),  and 
" Darwinianism "  (published  1894).    The  first,  third  and 

11 


fifth  of  these  may  be  grouped  together,  as  affording  sub- 
jects for  Stirling's  attack. 

Stirling  regarded  Hamilton  as  a  pseudo-philosopher. 
The  viewpoint  of  his  "  Analysis  "  is  well-illustrated  in 
the  "  Secret"  (p.  436),  where  the  question  of  subjective 
idealism  is  being  discussed.  "  To  remove  one  finity,  that 
of  the  antithesis  of  subject  and  object,  does  not  remove 
the  other  innumerable  unreconciled  or  unresolved  finities 
which  attach  still  to  the  matter  (or  object),  whatever  be 
its  true  relation  of  identity  at  bottom  to  the  form  (or 
subject).  The  reader  may  here  see  the  greater  thinker 
and  the  lesser.  To  Hegel  the  relation  of  subject  and 
object  is — as  regards  the  true  business  in  hand — but  the 
veriest  particle;  to  Sir  William  Hamilton  this  relation  is 
the  whole,  totum  et  rotundum,  and  he  fills  the  whole 
world  with  clamor  about  the  Cosmothetic  Idealist,  the 
Presentative  Realist,  etc.,  as  if  the  mode  in  which  the 
outward  is  regarded  as  connected  with  the  inward  alone 
constituted  Philosophy,  and  as  if  the  distinguishing  with 
Greek  predicates  of  all  such  modes,  actual  or  possible, 
were  Philosophising !  The  nature  of  the  necessity  which 
Hegel  sees  is  indicated  here;  he  would  begin  with  the 
acknowledged  first  finity,  and  proceeding  resolvingly 
through  the  whole  series,  at  length  wind  all  up  together 
into  the  one  Infinite,  the  Absolute  Spirit.  What  a  vast 
difference  there  lies  between  this  gigantic  enterprise  and 
the  single  question.  Is  the  object  I,  or  is  it  another  than  IF 
or  rather  how  shall  we  name  in  Greek  the  different 
answers?" 

In  "As  Regards  Protoplasm,"  Stirling  combated 
Huxley  on  his  own  physiological  ground.  Huxley  had 
maintained  "  that  there  is  one  kind  of  matter  common  to 
all  living  beings,"  named  by  him  Protoplasm,  and  that 
"  all  vital  and  intellectual  functions  are  the  properties  of 
the  molecular  disposition  and  changes  of  the  protoplasm 
of  which  the  various  animals  and  vegetables  consist." 
Stirling  pointed  out  that  the  community  which  Huxley 
wished  to  establish  between  higher  and  lower  forms  of 
life,    by    his    magic    naming  of   Protoplasm,  was  only 

152 


imaginary.  For  "there  is  nerve-protoplasm,  muscle- 
protoplasm,  bone-protoplasm,  and  protoplasm  of  all  the 
other  tissues,  no  one  of  which  but  produces  its  own  kind, 
and  is  uninter  change  able  with  the  rest."  Further,  "  Each 
seed  feeds  its  own  kind.  The  protoplasm  of  the  gnat 
will  no  more  grow  into  the  fly  than  it  will  grow  into  an 
elephant.  ...  In  short,  it  is  quite  evident  that  the 
word  modification,  if  it  would  conceal,  is  powerless  to 
withdraw,  the  difference;  which  difference,  moreover,  is 
one  of  kind  and  not  of  degree."  As  regards  the  vital  and 
intellectual  functions,  Stirling  showed  that,  though  these 
co-exist  with  protoplasm,  they  are  not  explained  by 
protoplasm.  "  Life,  then,  is  no  affair  of  chemical  and 
physical  structure,  and  must  find  its  explanation  in  some- 
thing else.  .  .  .  Water,  in  fact,  when  formed  from 
hydrogen  and  oxygen,  is,  in  a  certain  way,  and  in  relation 
to  them,  no  new  product;  it  has  still,  like  them,  only 
chemical  and  physical  qualities;  it  is  still,  as  they  are, 
inorganic.  So  far  as  kind  of  power  is  concerned,  they  are 
still  on  the  same  level.  But  not  so  protoplasm,  where, 
with  preservation  of  the  chemical  and  physical  likeness, 
there  is  the  addition  of  the  unlikeness  of  life,  of 
organization,  and  of  ideas.  .  .  .  it  is  wof  mere  molecular 
complication  that  we  have  any  longer  before  us,  and  the 
qualities  of  the  derivative  are  essentially  and  absolutely 
different  from  the  qualities  of  the  primitive.  ...  As 
the  differences  of  ice  and  steam  from  water  lay  not  in 
the  hydrogen  and  oxygen,  but  in  the  heat,  so  the  differ- 
ence of  living  from  dead  protoplasm  lies  not  in  the  carbon, 
the  hydrogen,  the  oxygen,  and  the  nitrogen,  but  in  the 
vital  organization." 

Stirling's  criticism  of  Darwin  need  not  be  repeated 
here,  as  it  is  identical  with  the  viewpoint  of  most  educated 
people  to-day,  on  the  question  of  natural  origins.  It  is 
interesting  to  note  that  Kelvin  was  among  the  thinkers 
who  joined  with  Stirling  in  pronouncing  Darwin's 
leading  theory  unscientific.  "  Evolution,"  he  declared, 
"  would  not  in  the  least  degree  explain  the  great  mystery 
of  nature  and  creation.     If  all  things  originated  in  a 

153 


single  germ,  then  that  germ  contained  in  it  all  the  marvels 
of  creation — physical,  intellectual,  and  spiritual — to  be 
afterwards  developed.  It  was  impossible  that  atoms  of 
dead  matter  should  come  together  so  as  to  make  life." 
C  Life  of  Lord  Kelvin,"  by  S.  P.  Thompson.) 

The  view  of  Kant  developed  in  the  "  Text  Book,"  has 
already  been  indicated  in  connection  with  Stirling's  work 
on  Hegel.  His  Schwegler  is  notable  chiefly  for  its  anno- 
tations. Commenting  on  the  Sophists,  Stirling  insisted 
at  length  on  the  distinction  between  subjectivity  and 
objectivity.  Here  he  is  simply  defending  once  more  the 
universal  against  the  particular,  the  existence  of  objective 
truth  as  against  mere  subjective  seeming.  He  held  that 
men  should  rid  themselves  of  all  intellectual  bias  and 
subjective  opinion,  and  at  the  same  time  subordinate  their 
individual  feelings  and  self-will  to  objective  Will — the 
Universal. 

The  final  value  of  Stirling's  work  is  difficult  to 
estimate.  He  has  one  undisputed  glory,  and  that  is  the 
triumph  of  the  pioneer.  How  much  Green  and  other 
English  Hegelians  owe  to  him  it  is  impossible  to  tell. 
But  of  his  originality,  his  truth  to  fact,  his  power — how 
are  we  to  judge?  Were  Stirling  asked,  he  would  simply 
answer,  "  I  have  absorbed  Hegel,  and  I  will  show  the  way 
for  others  to  do  the  same."  Hegel's  own  countrymen 
seemed  to  confirm  such  a  modest  statement,  when  they 
elected  him  Foreign  Member  of  the  Philosophical  Society 
of  Berlin.  It  would  appear  then  that  Stirling's  worth  as 
a  thinker  really  rests  upon  Hegel's  claims  to  greatness. 
Those  who  admire  Hegel  read  Stirling — taking  pleasure 
or  umbrage  doubtless  at  his  picturesque,  jerky,  eloquent 
style,  but  concentrating  nevertheless  on  Hegelian  ideas 
and  the  Hegelian  system.  The  substance  of  the  latter 
has  already  been  given,  with  the  stamp  of  Stirling's  fervent 
faith  in  it  as  an  explanation  of  the  universe,  man  and  God. 
All  one  can  say  is  that  it  is  magnificent — a  philosophy 
that  is  also  a  creed,  a  reasoning  that  is  yet  concrete  life. 
Someone  has  noted  that  in  children  who  later  developed 
genius,  there  has  been  seen  the  disposition  to  try  to  grasp 

154 


the  infinite,  to  strive  to  imagine  endless  time,  boundless 
space — to  catch  at  eternal  being.  Here  is  a  man  with  the 
child-genius  mind — no  mystic,  perfectly  alive  to  the 
reality  and  beauty  of  Nature — yet  reaching  into  a  vaster 
world  where  the  real  things  of  this  one  drop  away. 
Religion  gives  the  common  man  this  vision — for  Hegel 
and  his  followers  it  is  always  present,  both  to  mind  and 
heart. 

Thomas  Hill  Green  was  born  in  1836,  sixteen  years 
later  than  Stirling,  and  he  died  in  1882,  seventeen  years 
earlier.  In  spite  of.his  short  life  his  name  is  well  known, 
for  he  was  the  founder  of  the  so-called  Neo-Hegelian 
school.  He  was  educated  at  Rugby  and  Oxford,  and 
spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  in  the  latter  place,  being 
elected  fellow  at  Balliol  in  1862,  lay  tutor  in  1867,  and 
Whyte  professor  of  moral  philosophy  in  the  university 
in  1878.  Though  reserved  in  temperament  he  exerted  a 
great  influence  over  the  minds  of  those  with  whom  he 
came  in  contact,  and  he  differed  from  the  majority  of 
academic  thinkers  in  his  practical  interest  in,  and  conduct 
of,  public  affairs.  He  served  on  the  municipal  council 
of  Oxford  for  a  number  of  years,  and  did  excellent  work 
on  the  national  committee  in  connection  with  secondary 
education.  His  principal  work,  the  "  Prolegomena  to 
Ethics,"  was  published  after  his  death,  under  the  editor- 
ship of  Professor  Nettleship  (1883).  But  the  ideas  con- 
tained in  it  had  already  been  imparted  to  the  students  of 
the  previous  decade  at  least,  and  partly  indicated  to  the 
reading  public  in  his  *'  Introduction  to  Hume's  Treatise 
on  Human  Nature"  (1874). 

Green's  great  interest  seems  to  have  been  the  analysis 
of  human  motives  and  the  establishment  of  moral  stand- 
ards. Convinced  of  the  inadequacy  of  the  Utilitarian 
system,  he  was  led  to  attack  its  psychological  basis.  This 
was  readily  traced  to  Hume.  It  was  with  a  criticism  of 
Hume  then  that  Green  commenced  his  work.  Hume  had 
pictured  the  mind  as  *'the  passive  receptacle  of  natural 
impressions."  To  this  Green  opposed  an  exposition  of 
Kant's  statement  that  **  the  understanding  makes  nature.'* 

155 


Green  went  on  to  a  characteristic  argument  for  the  free 
and  purposive  character  of  the  intellect.  In  the  Prolego- 
mena he  wrote,  "  Our  conclusion  must  be  that  there  is 
really  a  single  subject  or  agent,  which  desires  in  all  the 
desires  of  a  man,  and  thinks  in  all  his  thoughts,  but  that 
the  action  of  this  subject  as  thinking — thinking  specu- 
latively or  understanding,  as  well  as  thinking  practically — 
is  involved  in  all  its  desires,  and  that  its  action  as  desiring 
is  involved  in  all  its  thoughts."  ("  Prolegomena,"  5th  ed., 
p.  154.)  Green  insists  then  upon  the  reality  of  a  unified, 
active  principle  in  man.  Human  experience  is  distin- 
guished by  "  the  unity  of  self-consciousness."  This  self- 
consciousness  is  distinct  from  that  other  aspect  of  experi- 
ence which  Green  describes  as  "  an  order  of  events  in 
time,  consisting  in  modifications  of  our  sensibility." 
("  Prolegomena,"  p.  63.)  He  considers  that  the  errors  of 
empirical  thinkers,  from  Hume  down  to  Spencer  and 
Lewes,  are  due  to  their  confounding  such  an  order  of 
sensible  modifications  with  the  consciousness  of  that 
order.  Against  Lewes  he  says  that  the  unity  of  con- 
sciousness is  alike  the  condition,  of  a  "  succession  of 
neural  tremors,"  and  of  "  a  differentiation  of  feeling." 
Of  Spencer's  psychoplasm  he  remarks  that  it  cannot  con- 
stitute experience,  for  in  the  first  place  it  is  only  part  of 
the  conditions  for  the  sequence  of  impressions,  and 
secondly,  if  it  be  taken  as  the  medium  in  which  the 
cosmos  arises,  it  is  other  than  the  neural  processes  men- 
tioned as  necessary  to  experience. 

Human  consciousness  exhibits  two  parallel  activities, 
the  one  yielding  nature  and  the  sciences  of  nature,  the 
other  yielding  the  moral  life.  To  express  it  otherwise, 
man  has  a  speculative  reason  and  a  practical  reason. 
Green's  advance  upon  Kant  would  seem  to  lie  first  in  his 
relating  of  these  two  activities.  Where  Kant  had  simply 
asserted  the  existence  of  the  two  functions  of  reason, 
and  made  a  separate  description  and  analysis  of  their 
working.  Green  points  out  the  common  principle  under- 
lying them.  Man  as  a  thinking  being  and  as  a  moral 
agent    is    exercising    the    same    power,    i.e.,    that    of 

156 


self-determination.  The  object  may  be  presented  apart 
from  human  volition.  But  it  is  the  self-conscious 
principle  in  man  which  constitutes  the  object  for  him, 
and  determines  the  experience  or  action  consequent  upon 
the  presentation  of  that  object. 

Green  dissents  then  from  the  notion  which  vitiates 
the  theory  of  knowledge  held  by  Locke  and  his  school. 
That  is  the  assumption  of  "  an  object  affecting  the 
senses  "  and  **  a  mind  "  as  independent  existences,  each 
contributing  so  much  to  knowledge  (the  how  much  being 
settled  according  to  the  bias  of  the  individual  thinker). 
To  the  influence  of  this  notion  Green  attributes  much  of 
Kant's  inconsistency.  Logically,  Kant's  object  would 
have  consisted,  as  Green's  did,  in  a  complex  of  relations. 
Without  the  perceiving  subject  there  could  be  no  relation. 
Nature  is  simply  a  "  system  of  sensible  events  or  objects 
as  inter-related."  (Works,  2nd  edit..  Vol.  II,  p.  92.) 
The  mistake  should  not  be  made  of  considering  the 
object-matter  of  knowledge  as  independent  of  knowledge. 
"  The  nature,  to  which  the  operations  of  intelligence  are 
confined,  is  itself  the  work  of  intelligence,  and  the 
insoluble  problems  which  nature  presents  to  the  under- 
standing are  the  understanding's  own  making.  ...  It 
is  through  the  holding  together  by  intelligence  of  times, 
the  addition  of  spaces,  that  there  arise  the  infinite  series 
of  time  and  space  which  seem  to  baffle  intelligence." 
(Works,  2nd  edit..  Vol.  II,  p.  89.)  It  is  thus  by  a  law 
of  its  own  nature  that  reason  seeks  to  impress  its  own 
unity  upon  the  manifold  of  experience.  ''  The  same  self- 
consciousness  which  arrests  successive  sensations  as  facts 
to  be  attended  to  finds  itself  baffled  and  thwarted  so  long 
as  the  facts  remain  an  unconnected  manifold.  That  it 
should  bring  them  into  relation  to  each  other  is  the  con- 
dition of  its  finding  itself  at  home  in  them,  of  its  making 
them  its  own."  ("  Prolegomena,"  p.  149.)  Thought  is  im- 
pelled from  narrow  to  broader  views  of  related  objects, 
approaching  ever  nearer  to  complete  consciousness  of 
the  cosmos.  Though  prevented  from  attaining  this  goal 
by  the  conditions  under  which  the  manifold  is  presented 

157 


to  consciousness,  the  individual  should  not  fall  into 
scepticism.  For  consciousness  is  the  only  reality,  and 
man,  by  every  exercise  of  his  thought,  continually  gains 
a  clearer  consciousness, — of  self,  and  of  the  world  by 
relation  to  which  he  realizes  his  own  personality.  Perfect 
knowledge  is  unattainable  for  the  finite  man ;  but  it  is  an 
ideal  towards  which  he  is  impelled  by  his  character  as  a 
conscious  being. 

It  is  through  the  exercise  of  the  speculative  reason 
that  the  object  is  constituted  in  its  relations  to  the  con- 
scious self.  So  the  practical  reason,  by  imposing  upon 
natural  wants  the  character  of  self-consciousness,  changes 
them  from  animal  appetites  into  human  desires.  Green 
defines  desire  as  consciousness  of  a  wanted  object,  or 
consciousness  of  certain  self-satisfaction  to  be  attained. 
The  self-conscious  principle,  which  is  implied  in  the 
presentation  of  self-satisfaction  as  an  object,  is  not  a 
natural  event  or  series  of  natural  events.  For  first,  desire 
for  an  object  always  precedes  and  conditions  the  fulfil- 
ment of  that  object.  Further,  the  idea  of  self-satisfaction 
varies  with  the  character  of  the  desiring  subject.  Thus 
Green  describes  the  moral  life  as  evolved  from  primitive 
animal  wants.  When  man  takes  these  up  into  his  personal 
consciousness,  affects  and  is  affected  by  them,  there 
supervenes  upon  mere  natural  events  a  new  experience 
which  is  not  natural,  or  knowable  as  such.  The  emphasis 
here  laid  upon  the  part  which  self-consciousness  plays  in 
the  moral  life,  as  well  as  in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge, 
is  taken  by  Green  directly  from  German  idealism.  But 
the  development  of  personality  which  he  traces  from  this 
principle,  is  in  greater  accordance  with  the  facts  than  the 
account  given  by  Kant.  For  Green  does  not  discredit 
feeling  as  an  element  in  the  moral  life.  Rather  he  shows 
that  in  our  feelings  we  think,  and  from  vicious  as  well  as 
from  virtuous  action  may  the  working  of  reason  as  con- 
stitutive of  motive  be  proved. 

Green's  account  of  the  development  of  moral  character 
in  man  resembles  that  of  Spencer,  in  its  historical  aspect. 
He  finds  the  satisfaction  of  immediate  animal  wants  in 

158 


savage  races,  being  replaced  by  the  desire  for  and  attain- 
ment of  a  more  permanent  and  lasting  good.  This  primi- 
tive exercise  of  reason  is  followed  by  a  desired  extension 
of  the  range  to  which  that  good  is  to  be  extended.  From 
the  early  identification  of  the  good  of  the  family  with  that 
of  the  self,  Green  traces  the  advance  to  an  idea  of 
common  good  which  shall  include  all  mankind.  Through- 
out his  argument,  Green  differs  from  his  opponents  in  his 
derivation  of  the  moral  motive.  Human  desire  is  for  an 
object  that  shall  satisfy  the  self,  and  not  for  pleasure. 
So  moral  motive  aims  at  human  perfection — the  free 
exercise  of  all  the  capacities  with  which  man  has  been 
endowed;  not  simply  at  the  prolongation  of  animal  life, 
or  the  attainment  of  a  sum  of  pleasures.  Green  looks  to 
ethics  for  an  increasing  of  the  moral  incentive — an  uplift- 
ing of  the  moral  ideal,  rather  than  to  the  setting  up  of  a 
clear  criterion  by  which  the  immediate  effects  of  an  action 
are  to  be  judged.  He  condemns  Utilitarianism  for  the 
pleasure-pain  standard  which  it  offers,  but  praises  it  for 
its  emphasis  upon  the  duty  of  working  for  others. 
"  Every  one  to  count  for  one,  and  no  one  for  more  than 
one."  From  the  standpoint  of  state  reform,  this  motto 
has  been  valuable.  From  the  individual  standpoint,  it 
forms  a  healthy  corrective  to  the  pleasure-seeking  ideal. 
Green  concedes  that  Utilitarianism  may  be  a  working 
creed  for  the  man  who  by  nature  or  training  has  attained 
culture,  self-control  and  a  broad  unselfishness.  But  for 
humanity.  Utilitarian  morality  is  inadequate.  It  justifies 
the  voluptuary  and  discredits  self-sacrifice.  Yet  its 
noblest  leaders  repudiate  their  own  system  by  their 
unselfish  labor  for  social  reform. 

Green's  own  moral  ideal,  i.e.,  human  perfection,  has 
been  criticized  for  its  indefiniteness.  His  answer  is  an 
appeal  to  history.  The  Greek  nation  worked  out  a  clear 
and  lofty  conception  of  man's  destiny,  and  the  Founder 
of  Christianity  widened  its  scope  by  substituting  mankind 
for  the  members  of  an  aristocratic  state.  Everywhere, 
increasing  clearness  of  man's  perfect  end  is  won  by  the 
development  of  institutions,  and  reflection  upon  those 

159 


institutions  and  the  habits  they  maintain.  Green  antici- 
pates the  objection  as  to  the  incompatibility  of  classic  and 
Christian  ideals.  He  says  that  the  Christian  who  works 
for  the  Universal  Kingdom  attains  a  fulness  of  spiritual 
life,  which  quite  compensates  for  the  sacrifice  of  certain 
activities  which  the  members  of  a  Greek  state  enjoyed. 
Further,  the  body  of  mankind  whom  he  benefits  attain  a 
greater  self-realization  through  his  efforts,  and  so  the 
promotion  of  the  common  good  is  achieved. 

The  moral  ideal  which  Green  set  forth  in  his  teaching, 
he  followed  closely  in  his  practice.  With  all  his  appre- 
ciation of  the  value  of  institutions,  he  was  a  political 
radical.  He  thought  that  in  history,  "  the  result  being 
developed  is  the  reality."  (Works,  2nd  edit.,  Vol.  HI, 
p.  225.)  So  he  urged  continual  striving  towards  the 
attainment  of  perfection  for  his  fellow-countrymen  and 
for  mankind.  The  progress  that  has  been  made  should 
not  be  under-valued.  Political  action  should  not  be 
sudden  or  ill-considered.  But  the  constant  aim  of  the 
leaders  of  the  nation  should  be,  the  removal  of  those 
obstructions  which  prevent  the  exercise  of  physical, 
mental  and  spiritual  activity  on  the  part  of  the  citizens. 
Green  was  keenly  interested  then  in  all  questions  con- 
nected with  education,  with  the  health  and  general  wel- 
fare of  the  lower  classes,  with  the  exercise  of  government 
control  over  land-ownership.  But  he  dissented  from 
socialistic  ideas — from  that  attitude  which  emphasized 
the  rights,  rather  than  the  duties,  of  man.  He  thought 
that  the  principle  of  laissez-faire  should  be  followed, 
unless  state  intervention  was  needed  to  set  men  free  to 
make  the  most  and  the  best  of  themselves.  His  ideal  for 
the  people  for  whom  he  worked  was  never  happiness, 
but  individual  character.  Even  were  disease  and  ignor- 
ance utterly  swept  away,  there  would  still  be  the  need  of 
the  moral  initiative,  the  "  divine  discontent  "  which  should 
urge  the  individual  to  a  more  complete  and  intense  Hfe. 
This  the  political  reformer  can  never  give.  It  comes  by 
revelation, — from  Nature,  from  art,  from  other  person- 
alities who  are  higher  in  the  scale  of  self-realization,  from 

160 


the  Eternal  Consciousness  Who  unites  all  spirits  in 
Himself. 

The  most  general  accusation  brought  against  Green 
is  that  he  is  a  mystic.  If  this  charge  means  the  recog- 
nition of  the  invisible,  though  not  less  real,  things  in  life, 
then  it  is  well-founded.  Green  maintains  with  regard  to 
Nature  that  it  is  no  inert,  Hfeless  body  of  matter,  but  a 
manifestation  of  real  Being.  "  The  real  world  is  essen- 
tially a  spiritual  world,  which  forms  one  inter-related 
whole  because  related  throughout  to  a  single  subject." 
(Works,  2nd  edit.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  145.)  The  part  played  by 
Nature  in  poetic  and  religious  experience  would  be  easily 
accounted  for  by  Green.  The  cosmos  only  has  meaning 
when  in  relation  to  the  conscious  self.  Green's  specu- 
lative and  practical  reason,  moreover,  are  both  pictured 
as  the  activity  of  a  spiritual  entity.  Man  is  distinguished 
from  the  animals  and  the  inanimate  creation  by  his  quality 
of  self-consciousness.  He  differentiates  himself  from 
Nature,  and  actively  moulds  his  experience  according  to 
a  definite  end.  His  capacity  for  self-determination  and 
self-realization  is  doubtless  a  hidden,  mysterious  thing, 
not  to  be  accounted  for  as  a  natural  phenomenon ;  but  it 
is  none  the  less  real. 

The  most  difficult  point  in  Green's  system  for  the 
critic  is  the  part  assigned  by  him  to  the  Divine  Reality, 
God,  the  Eternal  Consciousness.  God's  working  may  be 
seen  in  Nature's  spiritual  principle.  The  intellectual 
activity  and  the  moral  strivings  of  man  are  signs  of  His 
Presence.  Also  the  vague  ideal  of  perfection  towards 
which  human  effort  moves,  implies  a  clear  and  perfect 
realization  of  all  good  in  the  Eternal  Consciousness. 
These  quasi-Pantheistic  views  are  undoubtedly  difficult  to 
reconcile  with  Green's  valuable  assertion  of  the  rights  of 
personality.  It  may  be  asked  what  account  can  be  given 
of  the  will  to  do  evil.  There  is  the  question  of  the  indi- 
vidual, who  by  deliberate  vice  and  self-deterioration,  seems 
to  cut  himself  off  from  ''that  far-off  divine  event  to  which 
the  whole  creation  moves."  There  is  the  seeming  anni- 
hilation of  all  virtue,  if  the  good  is  simply  performed 

161 


on  the  initiative  of  the  All- Pervading  Consciousness. 
Green  may  have  felt  these  difficulties  insoluble,  but 
it  is  not  hard  to  imagine  his  practical  answer  to  such 
puzzles.  He  would  have  said  that  all  we  have  to  do  in 
this  life  is  to  live  by  the  light  we  are  given,  and  ever  seek 
to  make  that  light  clearer  and  stronger,  for  ourselves  and 
for  others,  by  using  its  direction.  Such  an  answer  does 
not  denote  pessimism,  for  Green  looks  to  a  boundless 
time  during  which  the  light  shall  grow  ever  brighter  and 
those  who  live  by  it  ever  more  numerous. 

A  comment  by  Green  on  Hegel  indicates  the  influence 
which,  with  early  Christian  teaching,  must  have  deter- 
mined his  religious  views.  "  That  there  is  one  spiritual 
self-conscious  being,  of  which  all  that  is  real  is  the 
activity  or  expression,  that  we  are  related  to  this  spiritual 
being,  not  merely  as  parts  of  the  world  which  is  its 
expression,  but  as  partakers  in  some  inchoate  measure 
of  the  self-consciousness  through  which  it  at  once  con- 
stitutes and  distinguishes  itself  from  that  world;  that 
this  participation  is  the  source  of  morality  and  religion; 
this  we  take  to  be  the  vital  truth  which  Hegel  had  to 
teach."  (Works,  2nd  edit.,  Vol.  HI,  p.  146.)  And  this 
was  the  truth  which  Green  together  with  Hutchison 
Stirling  imparted  to  the  English  people. 


162 


CHAPTER  X 

THE   CAIRDS,    BRADI.EY   AND   BOSANQUET 

Dean  Stanley  said  that  the  greatest  single  sermon  of 
the  nineteenth  century  was  one  preached  before  Queen 
Victoria  at  Crathie,  Scotland,  in  1855.  The  subject  of 
this  sermon  was  "  The  Religion  of  Common  Life," 
and  the  preacher  John  Caird.  The  latter  was  a  young 
Scot  of  the  age  of  thirty-five,  who  had  graduated  from 
Glasgow  and  had  since  devoted  himself  to  parish  work. 
Doubtless  his  wide  reading  at  the  University  had  added 
to  his  power,  but  he  possessed  a  moral  force  and  virile 
eloquence  that  made  him  felt  as  a  man  and  a  "minister  to 
jmen,  rather  than  as  a  scholar.  In  1858,  a  volume  of  his 
sermons  was  published ;  in  i860,  he  took  his  D.D.  degree 
from  Glasgow.  Two  years  later  he  accepted  the  appoint- 
ment of  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Glasgow,  and  in  1873, 
he  became  Principal  of  that  University.  He  is  chiefly 
known  to  students  of  literature  by  two  works — the 
*'  Introduction  to  a  Philosophy  of  Religion  "  (lectures 
delivered  in  1878-1879,  and  published  in  1880),  and  his 
exposition  of  "  Spinoza  "  (published  in  1888).  There  is 
also  a  volume  entitled  "  Fundamental  Ideas  of  Christi- 
anity," which  was  published  posthumously  in  iqcx)  with 
a  memoir  by  Edward  Caird. 

The  great  interest  for  our  subject  of  John  Caird's  life 
and  work,  is  that  here  again  is  seen  an  adherent  of  Hegel. 
Like  Green  he  was  predisposed  by  religious  tradition  and 
training  to  a  spiritual  conception  of  the  world,  and  he 
turned  the  Hegelian  philosophy  to  a  practical  use  in  his 
pulpit-presentment  of  Christianity.  The  first  preacher  in 
Scotland  thus  to  connect  and  reconcile  philosophy  and 
theology  was  Thomas  Chalmers   (b.  1780-d.  1847),  who 

163 


had  paved  the  way  for  Caird  by  turning  public  distrust  of 
philosophy  into  a  more  open-minded  mood.  Caird  regarded 
religion  as  the  consummation  of  philosophy,  and  philosophy 
as  the  handmaid  of  religion.  He  thought  that  Hegel  was 
only  translating  the  Christian  faith  into  philosophical 
terms,  when  he  worked  out  his  Absolute  Idealism.  He 
maintained  that  as  human  consciousness  is  the  key  to  ex- 
perience, so  the  Divine  Consciousness  is  the  central  fact  of 
the  mental  and  physical  world.  Caird's  preaching  was 
thus  inspired  by  a  new  confidence  in  the  truths  of  revela- 
tion, as  against  the  assaults  of  science  and  criticism  which 
had  begun  to  be  made  against  orthodoxy  in  his  day.  For 
half  a  century  he  exerted  a  profound  influence,  first 
through  his  sermons  and  afterwards  in  a  more  academic 
way. 

Dr.  Caird's  chief  philosophical  work  follows  out  the 
line  of  historical  study  which  Hutchison  Stirling  had 
begun.  An  English  exposition  of  Hegel  naturally  led  to  a 
study  of  earlier  thinkers,  and  a  search  for  the  origin  and 
genesis  of  Hegel's  ideas.  The  "  Spinoza "  is  thus  an 
attempt  to  bring  out  the  Hegelianism  latent  in  its  subject. 
It  is  interesting  to  examine  Caird's  conclusions,  and  to  see 
how  closely  they  resemble  remarks  of  Stirling  along  a 
similar  line.  Caird  says  on  page  295  :  "  The  relation  of 
imagination  to  reason  is  simply  the  relation,  in  modem 
language,  of  consciousness  to  self-consciousness."  "  It  is 
only  by  the  presentation  to  itself  of  an  .external  world, 
i.e.  of  a  world  conceived  under  the  forms  of  externality — 
that  mind  or  intelligence  can,  by  the  relating  or  reclaiming 
of  that  world  to  itself,  become  conscious  of  its  own  latent 
content.  Thought,  in  other  words,  is  not  a  resting 
identity,  but  a  process,  a  life,  of  which  the  very  essence 
is  ceaseless  activity,  or  movement  from  unity  to  differ- 
ence, and  from  difference  to  unity."  Of  Spinoza's 
system,  more  particularly,  Caird  brings  out  two  aspects. 
**  At  the  outset,  in  one  word,  we  seem  to  have  a  panthe- 
istic unity  in  which  nature  and  man,  all  the  manifold 
existences  of  the  finite  world,  are  swallowed  up;  at  the 
close,  an  infinite  self-conscious  mind,  in  which  all  finite 

164 


thought  and  being  find  their  reality  and  expression." 
Caird,  of  course,  thinks  the  latter  the  truer  Spinozism, 
which  is  fulfilled  in  Hegel. 

Two  or  three  quotations  from  the  end  of  the 
"  Spinoza  "  are  particularly  significant — the  first  as  show- 
ing Caird's  interpretation  of  the  Christian  doctrine  of 
self-sacrifice,  and  all  as  illustrating  his  connection  with 
the  Neo-Hegelian  School.  "  We  can  discern  in  his 
(i.e.  Spinoza's)  teaching  an  approximation  to  the  idea  of 
a  negation  which  is  only  a  step  to  a  higher  affirmation — 
in  other  words,  of  that  self-negation  or  self-renunciation 
which  is  the  condition  of  self-realisation  in  the  intellec- 
tual, the  moral,  and  the  religious  life"  (p.  30).  "All 
philosophy  must  rest  on  the  presupposition  of  the  ultimate 
unity  of  knowing  and  being — on  the  principle,  in  other 
words,  that  there  is,  in  the  intelligible  universe  no  abso- 
lute or  irreconcilable  division,  no  element  which  in  its 
hard,  irreducible  independence  is  incapable  of  being 
embraced  in  the  intelligible  totality  or  system  of  things  " 
(p.  309).  "Without  a  world  of  objects  in  time  and 
space,  without  other  kindred  intelligences,  without  society 
and  history,  without  the  ever-moving  mirror  of  the 
external  world,  consciousness  could  never  exist,  mind 
could  never  awaken  from  the  slumber  of  unconsciousness 
and  become  aware  of  itself.  But  it  is  also  of  the  very 
nature  of  mind  in  all  this  endless  objectivity  to  maintain 
itself.  The  self  that  thinks  is  never  borne  away  from 
and  lost  to  itself  and  its  own  oneness  in  the  objects  of 
its  thought.  It  is  the  one  constant  in  their  ever-changing 
succession,  the  indivisible  unity  whose  presence  to  them 
reclaims  them  from  chaos.  But  further,  it  not  only 
maintains  but  realizes  itself  in  and  through  the  objects  it 
contemplates.  They  are  if.?  own  objects.  .  .  .  Knowl- 
edge is  a  revelation,  not  simply  of  the  world  to  the 
knowing  mind,  but  of  the  observing  mind  to  itself.  Those 
unchangeable  relations  which  we  call  laws  of  nature  are 
nothing  foreign  to  thought ;  they  are  rational  or  intelligible 
relations,  discoveries  to  the  intelligence  of  a  realm  that  is 
its  own,  of  which  in  the  very  act  of  apprehending  them 

165 


it  comes  into  possession.  .  .  .  Consciousness — through 
the  medium  of  externality,  realises  itself  or  becomes  self- 
consciousness"  (p.  311). 

It  has  been  noted  that  the  change  efifected  in  British 
thought  by  Hegelian  studies,  is  illustrated  by  the  differ- 
ence between  the  8th  and  9th  editions  of  the  Encyclo- 
paedia Britannica.  The  first,  which  was  pubHshed  in 
1857,  contained  a  treatise  on  metaphysics  by  Dean 
Mansel,  who  identified  his  subject  with  psychology.  The 
latter,  published  in  1883,  contained  an  article  on  the  same 
subject,  which  inclined  to  the  view  that,  side  by  side  with 
psychology  and  logic,  there  exists  a  science  of  being  in 
general.  The  writer  who  thus  reverted  to  the  old 
Aristotelian  field  of  the  yLtra  <f>v(nKa  was  Edward  Caird 
(b.  1835-d.  1908),  who  passing  from  Glasgow  went  to 
Balliol,  Oxford,  as  Snell  Exhibitioner.  In  1864,  he  became 
fellow  and  tutor  at  Merton  College,  and  in  1866  was 
successful  in  his  candidature  for  the  professorship  of 
moral  philosophy  at  his  Alma  Mater.  It  is  inter- 
esting to  note  that  an  unsuccessful  candidate  for  that 
office  was  Hutchison  StirHng,  who  after  his  defeat 
resolved  to  abandon  any  idea  of  academic  work.  He  con- 
tinued his  labors  in  the  field  of  literature,  while  Edward 
Caird  doubtless  was  able  to  formulate  in  lectures,  the 
ideas  which  were  later  seen  to  carry  on  Stirling's  German 
researches.  His  first  published  work  was  "  The  Philos- 
ophy of  Kant"  (1878),  followed  by  a  book  on  Hegel  in 
1883.  His  most  important  work  is  "  The  Critical  Philos- 
ophy of  Kant"  (2  vols.),  published  in  1889.  He  has 
written  numerous  essays  on  literature  and  religion 
in  addition  to  his  philosophical  work,  the  most  impor- 
tant production  of  this  kind  being  his  "  Evolution 
of  Religion,"  (2  vols.,  1893)  The  Gifford  Lectures 
delivered  at  Glasgow  in  1900-1901,  and  1901-1902, 
have  been  published  as  '*  The  Evolution  of  Theology 
in  the  Greek  Philosophers"  (2  vols.),  and  in  1907, 
the  inaugural  addresses  which  he  gave  during  his 
Mastership  at  Balliol  were  published  under  the  title  of 
"Lay  Sermons  and  Addresses."     Though  Caird's  work 

166 


on  Kant  is  what  placed  his  name  among  English  phil- 
osophers, the  last  named  and  more  popular  publications 
have  produced  a  more  wide-spread  effect.  Analysis  and 
criticism  of  the  great  German  thinkers  form  part,  it  is 
true,  of  the  "  historic  pabulum  "  of  which  Stirling  spoke, 
— but  application  of  German  idealism  to  the  problems  of 
life  means  a  step  beyond.  Whether  that  step  be  a  for- 
ward or  a  backward  one  the  critic  of  conduct  alone  may 
decide. 

It  has  been  refreshingly  said  that  there  is  one  more 
difficult  modern  work  than  Kant's  Critique  of  Pure 
Reason — and  that  is  Caird's  exposition  of  Kant.  The 
opening  chapters  are  rather  delusive — in  pronouncing, 
that  is,  brief  and  keen  judgment  upon  Kant's  European 
predecessors  and  Kant's  general  position.  Caird  under- 
stood thoroughly  the  various  influences  that  made  Kant's 
work  the  consummation  of  eighteenth  century  thought, 
and  the  key  to  successive  developments,  and  his  com- 
ments in  this  connection  are  valuable.  "  The  last  word 
cannot  be  said  of  anything  except  in  the  light  of  the 
relation  of  all  things  to  each  other  and  to  the  mind  that 
knows  them,  and  the  thought  that  neglects  this  ultimate 
relativity  must  in  the  long  run  narrow  and  externalise 
our  view  of  anything"  (Vol.  I,  p.  48).  Caird  noted, 
however,  that  the  eighteenth  century  task  of  examining 
the  parts  as  distinct  from  the  whole  was  a  necessary  one 
in  the  development  of  mind,  for  the  old  intuitive  view  of 
the  whole  and  the  infinite  had  overlooked  parts  of  the 
problem.  The  more  comprehensive  view  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  was  valuable  because  the  eighteenth 
century  had  accomplished  its  work.  Here  is  a  saner 
estimate  than  could  be  given  by  a  critic  like  Coleridge, 
at  the  time  of  the  first  reaction  against  eighteenth  cen- 
tury thought.  At  the  same  time  credit  must  be  given  to 
Caird,  for  his  nice  criticism  has  undoubtedly  helped  to 
form  our  present-day  opinion,  with  regard  to  pre-Kantian 
and  Kantian  systems. 

It   is   when   Caird's  view   contracts   to  a  particular 
examination  of  the  Critique,  that  the  puzzle  of  things 

167 


Kant  said  and  did  not  say  seems  inextricable.  Caird 
commences  by  stating  in  various  ways  the  problem  which 
Kant  started  to  solve,  and  the  question  which  he  suc- 
ceeded in  answering.  First  Kant  tried  to  discover  the 
conditions  of  an  a  priori  knowledge  of  sensible  objects 
which  we  are  assumed  to  possess  (i.e.  in  mathematics), 
in  order  to  determine  the  possibiHty  of  a  similar  knowl- 
edge of  super-sensible  objects.  Then  instead  of  explain- 
ing the  conditions  of  an  a  priori  knowledge  which  is 
assumed  to  exist,  Kant  was  reduced  to  proving  that  it 
does  exist.  Finally  this  question  was  abandoned,  and 
Kant  undertook  to  explain  the  possibility  of  knowledge 
or  experience  at  all.  Caird  allowed  that  Kant's  explana- 
tion was  infinitely  in  advance  of  Locke  and  his  followers, 
in  showing  that  perception  without  conception  is  blind. 
But  he  regarded  the  complement  of  this  statement 
as  false,  for  that  "conception  without  perception  is 
empty  "  is  a  pleonasm.  Caird  followed  Hegel  in  main- 
taining that  perception  is  implicit  conception,  and  that  in 
the  original  unity  of  experience  thought  or  consciousness 
is  the  one  outstanding  reality. 

One  of  Caird's  most  significant  criticisms  of  Kant  is 
concerned  with  the  distinction  between  the  analytic  and 
synthetic  judgments.  Kant  said  that  analytic  judgment 
deals  with  what  is  already  determined  as  an  idea  of  the 
mind,  and  so  already  united  with  the  "  I  think  "  of  con- 
sciousness, while  synthetic  judgment  unites  a  certain 
matter  of  perception  to  self-consciousness,  or  a  per- 
ceived matter  not  yet  thought  to  a  perceived  matter 
already  thought.  Caird  maintained  on  the  contrary  that 
all  judgments  are  synthetic  in  the  making,  and  analytic 
when  made.  He  said  that  judgment  is  analytic  so  far  as 
it  expresses  an  identity,  but  the  act  of  judgment  develops 
an  identity  to  a  new  difference  which  it  at  once  expresses 
and  overcomes.  Caird  pointed  out  that  in  the  second  edition 
of  the  Critique  Kant  practically  surrendered  his  old  dis- 
tinction, when  he  defined  judgment  as  the  action  of  the 
understanding  whereby  a  manifold  of  given  ideals  (per- 
ceived or  conceived)   is  brought  under  an  apperception. 

i68 


Yet  while  seeming  to  see  that  judgment  must  always 
start  from  a  synthesis,  Kant  sometimes  reverted  to  the 
view  of  it  which  the  formal  logicians  took,  i.e.,  as  the 
expression  of  the  relation  of  mere  ideas  in  our  own 
minds.  This  view  of  the  judgment  empties  it  of  all  mean- 
ing, reducing  it  to  an  assertion  of  identity.  Caird  held, 
however,  that  Kant's  final  emphasis  lay  upon  the  defini- 
tion of  knowledge  as  judgment.  For  judgment  implies 
the  determination  of  perception  by  conception  through 
the  agency  of  the  imagination,  which  combines  the  per- 
ceived manifold  into  an  image  and  at  the  same  time 
schematizes  the  categories. 

Caird  was  not  satisfied  with  Kant's  treatment  of  the 
"  unity  of  apperception."  To  him  the  unity  of  the  self 
was  much  more  than  a  negative  and  abstract  principle, 
and  he  had  a  corresponding  faith  in  the  underlying  unity 
of  human  consciousness  and  the  natural  world.  In  this 
connection  he  writes,  "  Kant  never  fully  expressed  the 
idea  of  an  organic  unity  between  the  elements  of  the 
intellectual  life  and  the  intelligible  world,  yet  his  great 
achievement  is  to  have  called  the  attention  of  philosophy 
to  it.  He  had  an  imperfect  conception  of  the  organic 
unity  of  the  intelligence,  and  made  the  return  of  con- 
sciousness upon  itself  merely  negative."  (Vol.  I,  p.  399.) 
To  Caird  the  regress  upon  the  unity  of  self-consciousness 
is  really  a  progress,  and  the  consciousness  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  unity  seems  to  add  something  to  the  principle. 
He  thought  that  Kant  had  stopped  short  of  the  proper 
conclusion,  as  a  result  of  confusing  two  inquiries.  In 
his  transcendental  regress  he  was  simply  explaining 
experience,  the  process  of  consciousness  in  which  per- 
ception and  conception  both  play  a  part.  But  he  was 
hampered  by  the  assumptions  of  psychology,  which  takes 
for  granted  the  existence  of  the  independent  factors  of 
mind  and  matter  and  uses  sensation  as  its  starting  point. 
Caird  regarded  the  latter  as  an  impossible  basis  for 
philosophical  inquiry,  for  sensation  as  such  excludes  the 
thinking  self.  He  said  that  a  true  transcendental  regress 
would  show  that  common   experience  is  more  than  it 

169 


knows,  for  if  it  is  simply  what  it  thinks,  it  cannot  belong 
to  a  conscious  self  (Cf.  Vol.  I,  p.  484).  Had  Kant  fol- 
lowed his  own  line  a  little  further,  he  would  have  seen 
the  necessity  of  recognizing  that  objects  cannot  merely 
be  given  as  such.  Objects  only  become  objects  for  us, 
when  the  data  of  sense  are  combined  by  necessary  laws 
into  one  context  of  experience,  and  so  united  with  the 
consciousness  of  self  (Cf.  Vol.  I,  p.  517).  Caird  objected 
to  a  system  which  left  the  presentation  of  the  manifold 
of  sense  as  a  mere  accident ;  he  held  that  "  the  modal 
principles  must  be  regarded  as  expressing  the  organic 
unity  of  objects  with  each  other  and  the  intelligence  " 
(Vol.  I,  p.  602).  Apart  from  the  consciousness  of 
objects,  consciousness  of  self  would  be  impossible;  apart 
from  the  conscious  self  there  would  be  no  known  world. 
The  obvious  reason  for  these  two  facts  is  that  Nature  and 
Man  are  one,  and  Caird  concludes  with  Hegel  that  both 
are  expressions  of,  and  sharers  in,  the  Divine  Conscious- 
ness or  Absolute  Spirit. 

Caird's  work  on  Hegel  does  not  add  a  great  deal  to 
Hutchison  Stirling's  interpretation,  but  his  application  of 
German  ideas  is  interesting  and  original.  The  Christian 
doctrine  of  sacrifice  is  shown  to  have  a  philosophical 
counterpart,  beginning  with  Plato  and  culminating  in 
Hegel.  Plato,  Caird  wrote,  was  the  first  to  grasp  the 
idea  of  a  renunciation  which  should  be  not  merely  nega- 
tive and  abstract.  "  Plato  is  also  the  main  source  of  that 
idealism  which  is  the  best  corrective  of  mysticism,  the 
idealism  which  seeks  not  merely  to  get  away  from  the 
temporal  and  finite,  but  to  make  them  intelligible ;  not  to 
escape  from  immediate  experience  into  an  ideal  world 
in  comparison  with  which  it  is  a  shadow  and  a  dream, 
but  to  find  the  ideal  in  the  world  of  experience  itself, 
underlying  it,  and  giving  a  new  meaning  to  all  its 
phenomena."  (Evol.  of  Theol.,  Vol.  I,  pp.  59,  60.)  Caird 
thought  that  the  Death  of  Christ  was  the  perfect  expres- 
sion of  this  renunciation  principle,  for  in  giving  over  His 
body  to  death.  He  set  the  example  of  "  dying  to  live." 
*'  He  who  turns  that  which  most  men  receive  passively 

170 


as  a  fate  inflicted  on  them  by  nature,  into  a  supreme  act 
of  will,  gives  a  kind  of  universal  value  to  the  individual 
life  he  thus  sacrifices."  (Evol.  of  Rehg.,  Vol.  II,  p.  192.) 
Here  Caird  made  answer  to  the  puzzle  that  troubled 
Tennyson — how  often  individual  human  effort  seems  cut 
off  from  fulfilment  in  the  world-war  for  natural  exist- 
ence. **  Such  men  as  Buddha,  Socrates,  and  Luther, 
whose  manhood  and  age  are  the  fulfilment  of  an  idea 
conceived  in  youth,  and  who  treat  their  whole  life,  and 
even  it  may  be  their  death,  as  the  day  in  which  the  moral 
work  of  art  is  realized,  can  be  seen  truly  only  when  faith- 
fulness unto  death  has  given  as  it  were  the  last  touch  to 
their  work."     (Evol.  of  Relig.,  Vol.  II,  p.  227.) 

Thus  Caird  would  have  said  that  side  by  side  with  the 
natural  evolution  in  which  the  individual  organism  may 
be  lost,  there  is  a  spiritual  evolution.  Here  there  is  no 
failure  or  death,  for  the  very  recognition  of  an  ideal 
world  has  an  effect  which  lives  on  in  others  long  after  the 
human  body  has  crumbled  into  dust.  "  'Tis  not  what 
Man  Does  which  exalts  him,  but  what  Man  Would  Do." 
And  further,  Caird  said,  the  spiritual  world  is  not  a  static 
world  any  more  than  the  natural  one.  Man's  powers  are 
growing  powers,  and  if  he  looks  to  his  end  and  the 
promise  of  his  endowment  he  is  in  the 'way  of  developing 
all  that  is  in  him.  -The  finite  and  natural  should  not  be 
despised  as  evil,  for  they  may  become  the  matter  in  which 
the  infinite  and  spiritual  take  shape.  Evil  for  the  Chris- 
tian lies  in  the  fact,  that  the  natural  in  man  often  refuses 
to  acknowledge  the  spiritual  as  its  presupposition  and 
limit.  Evil  for  the  HegeHan  means  the  abstraction  and 
isolation  of  either  subject  or  object  from  concrete  reality. 

A  word  may  be  said  of  Caird's  Lay  Sermons,  for 
these  link  his  work  closely  with  the  Green  tradition  at 
Oxford,  and  illustrate  his  connection  with  Bradley,  whose 
ethical  teaching  is  referred  to  below.  Caird's  philo- 
sophical and  religious  idealism  made  him  an  optimist, 
without  blinding  him  to  the  incompleteness  and  occasional 
tragedy  of  human  life.  He  felt  that  the  greatest  need 
and  the  greatest  work  of  our  modern  English  thought  was 

171 


the  development  of  faith — a  faith  reasonable  and  prac- 
tical, which  means  that,  "whatever  labors  or  sacrifices 
they  may  undergo  in  the  service  of  humanity,  men  are 
co-workers  with  God,  ministers  of  a  cause  which  in  the 
end  must  triumph,  because  it  is  the  cause  of  God."  (Lay 
Sermons,  p.  310.)  For  Caird  believed  in  the  gradual 
raising  of  the  ideal  in  the  consciousness  of  men,  with  a 
corresponding  growth  in  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  this 
present  world.  "  We  are  far  enough  from  the  realisation 
of  such  a  heaven  upon  earth,  but  it  is  something  that  we 
have  come  to  want  it,  and  to  refuse  to  regard  anything 
else  as  satisfactory.  We  all  of  us  want  it,  the  best  men 
amongst  us  are  striving  for  it,  and  it  may  almost  be  said 
that,  in  proportion  to  their  goodness,  is  their  belief  in  *  its 
possibility.'"     (Lay  Sermons,  p.  70.) 

Side  by  side  with  the  historical  and  critical  study  of 
German  ideas  in  Britain,  there  was  a  further  develop- 
ment of  the  Neo-Hegelian  movement  which  T.  H.  Green 
had  initiated.  The  two  men  who  followed  Green  in 
developing  Hegelian  doctrine  along  independent  lines, 
were  F.  H.  Bradley  (b.  1846),  and  Bernard  Bosanquet 
(b.  1848).  The  phase  of  Anglo-Hegehanism  which  they 
represent  must  be  clearly  distinguished  from  earlier 
English  idealism,  in  that  they  had  come  under  a  later  and 
saner  German  influence  than  their  predecessors.  To 
understand  this  fact,  it  is  necessary  first  to  glance  at 
philosophical  developments  in  Germany  after  Hegel's 
death. 

When  the  fervor  of  enthusiasm  roused  by  idealistic 
speculation  had  died  down,  several  important  elements 
in  the  intellectual  life  of  Germany  emerged.  First,  the 
application  by  Strauss  of  Hegelian  dialectic  to  Chris- 
tianity in  his  ''  Life  of  Jesus  "  (1835),  was  the  precursor 
of  many  similar  works.  This  Higher  Criticism,  together 
with  the  setting  forth  of  Feuerbach's  religion  of 
Humanity,  led  to  a  widespread  scepticism  throughout 
Germany,  in  the  place  of  a  more  or  less  settled  orthodoxy. 
Then  the  results  of  scientific  investigation  began  to  exert 
their  own  influence.     Although,    as    was    noted   above, 

172 


scientific  concepts  attracted  the  popular  mind  in  England 
sooner  than  in  Germany,  there  were  certain  great 
Germans  working  at  specific  scientific  problems  from 
1835  o"»  who  later  furnished  their  own  contribution  to 
European  discoveries  and  who  stimulated  scientific 
thought  in  England  just  as  Englishmen  did  in  Germany. 
These  men  worked  quietly  and  in  the  face  of  opposition 
( for  the  pseudo-scientists  of  Hegelian  tradition  were  still 
trying  to  evolve  fact  from  concept),  but  their  results  were 
remarkable.  The  name  of  Johannes  Miiller  stands  at  the 
head  of  the  movement — his  great  interest  being  physi- 
ology. His  famous  text-book  was  published  between 
1833  and  1840,  and  in  it  Miiller  brought  the  results  of 
physics  and  of  human  and  comparative  anatomy  to  bear 
on  psychological  problems.  Following  his  work,  the 
activity  of  difiFerent  pupils  of  his  in  their  several  spheres 
should  be  noted — Briicke  in  physiology,  Du  Bois  Rey- 
mond  in  physiology  and  electricity,  W.  E.  Weber  in 
electricity,  E.  H.  Weber  in  psycho-physics,  and  the 
great  Helmholtz  in  these  and  other  lines  of  investi- 
gation. These  men  abandoned  the  one  preconception 
which  Miiller  had  retained,  that  of  the  working  of  a  vital 
force  in  Nature,  and  the  result  of  their  efiforts  was  the 
discovery  and  arrangement  of  a  vast  wealth  of  new 
knowledge  about  the  physical  world  and  about  human 
and  animal  life,  which  in  time  attracted  the  attention  of 
the  scientific  world  of  Europe.  (It  should  be  noted  that 
side  by  side  with  the  acknowledgment  of  German  scien- 
tific discoveries  in  England,  there  came  a  knowledge  of 
the  work  of  Darwin  and  Spencer  in  Germany.  This  was 
the  beginning  of  a  new  interest  in  science  generally, 
among  the  German  people.)  The  new  knowledge 
amassed  by  German  investigators  led  on  the  one  hand  to 
a  tendency  to  mechanistic  theories  of  life,  but  prepared 
on  the  other  for  a  correction  of  that  tendency.  For  the 
thoroughgoing  use  of  the  empirical  method  was  bound  to 
result  in  further  discoveries,  and  to  produce  new  interpre- 
tations, of  facts.  As  a  proof  of  this  we  have  the 
life  and  work  of  Hermann  Lotze  (b.  1817-d.  t88i),  whose 

173 


achievement  is  now  recognized  as  the  most  significant  in 
modern  Germany,  after  the  systems  of  the  Kant  to  Hegel 
group.  He  exemplifies  the  truth  that  physiology  (indeed 
almost  any  department  of  natural  fact),  if  studied  in  the 
spirit  of  sincere  investigation,  may  be  revealed  as  the  ally 
and  not  the  enemy  of  a  spiritual  outlook. 

Lotze  has  been  called  the  modern  Kant.  Just  as  Kant's 
scientific  convictions  prevented  him  from  promulgating 
any  abstract  idealism,  so  Lotze's  training  as  a  medical 
doctor  helped  him  to  keep  a  firm  grip  on  empirical  fact 
and  individual  reality.  Lotze  combined,  with  his  physio- 
logical researches,  a  keen  interest  in  philosophical 
questions,  and  in  1842  was  made  extraordinary  professor 
of  philosophy  in  his  own  university  of  Leipsic.  From 
there  he  was  called  in  1844  to  take  the  chair  of  philosophy 
at  Gottingen.  He  spent  the  years  till  his  death  in  teach- 
ing and  writing,  and  his  work  has  gradually  won  the 
appreciation  it  deserves.  His  fame  as  a  philosopher  rests 
chiefly  on  the  "  Metaphysik "  (1844),  the  *' Logik " 
(1843),  the  "  Medicinische  Psychologic"  (1852),  the 
"  Microcosmus"  (3  vols.,  1856-64), and  the  "  System  der 
Philosophic  "  (2  vols.,  1874-79).  The  last  two  have  been 
translated  into  English,  the  "  Microcosmus  "  in  1885,  by 
a  daughter  of  Sir  Wm.  Hamilton  and  E.  E.  Constance 
Jones  (of  Cambridge),  and  the  "  System,"  in  1885,  by  a 
variety  of  writers,  including  T.  H.  Green,  Bradley  and 
Bosanquet. 

The  determining  factor  in  Lotze's  philosophy  is  his 
ethical  viewpoint.  Thus  his  psychology  starts  with  a 
statement  of  the  existence  of  the  soul,  which  he  sub- 
stantiates by  emphasizing  the  unity  and  free  activity  of 
consciousness.  The  latter  point  he  acknowledges  cannot 
be  proved,  but  its  reality  is  established  for  him  by  the 
witness  of  ethical  experience.  It  is  interesting  to  note 
that  present  day  psychology  as  represented  by  Dr.  Ward 
still  regards  ''the  nature  of  subject  activity"  as  one  of 
the  fundamental  psychological  problems. 

Lotze's  most  original  doctrine  both  in  metaphysics 
and  logic  is  the  importance  of  emphasizing  the  meaning 

174 


or  value  of  Things  and  Thought.  He  acknowledged  the 
right  of  science  to  a  mechanical  view  of  Nature,  but 
thought  that  the  latter  should  be  absorbed  into  the  con- 
ception of  a  teleological  order.  "  How  universal,"  he 
writes,  "but  at  the  same  time  how  subordinate  is  the 
part  which  mechanism  plays  in  nature."  For  human 
ideals  of  Truth,  Goodness  and  Beauty  point  to  a  World 
of  Worths  or  Values,  and  man's  moral  and  emotional 
nature  demand  an  objective  reality  for  this  world. 
Scientific  knowledge  with  its  clearness  and  definiteness 
represents  only  a  piece  of  reality.  The  truly  real  is  that 
which  embraces  the  meaning  of  the  world  as  well  as  its 
related  dements,  and  the  worth  of  the  individual  as  well 
as  his  appearance  and  actuality.  Lotze  regarded  the 
existence  of  conscious  personality  as  the  key  to  the  truly 
real,  for  in  the  individual  consciousness  the  "  many  "  of 
the  world  of  experience  is  combined  into  "  one."  Thus 
for  him  the  Absolute  or  truly  Real  is  the  highest 
analogous  form  of  a  Conscious  Personality. 

The  most  striking  difference  between  Hegelian  and 
Lotzian  concepts  is  the  different  emphasis  laid  by  them 
upon  thought.  To  Hegel  thought  was  everything.  By 
thought  man  apprehends  the  world — by  thought  God  con- 
structed it.  Therefore  all  things  conform  to  thought  and 
thought  is  all.  Lotze  on  the  other  hand  felt  that  thought 
had  its  own  legitimate  sphere  of  examining  appearances 
and  tracing  connections  and  elaborating  laws  of 
phenomena,  but  beyond  this  thought  could  not  go.  He 
pointed  to  a  more  immediate  experience,  a  richer,  fuller 
and  more  intimate  way  of  grasping  reality.  It  is  the 
influence  of  this  latter  point  of  view,  that  accounts  for 
the  difference  between  the  work  of  Bradley  and  Bosan- 
quet,  and  the  work  of  such  a  man  as  Dr.  Stirling. 

Bradley's  first  work,  *'  Ethical  Studies,"  was  published 
in  1876.  Its  preface  acknowledges  that  the  ideas  brought 
forward  are  not  new,  but  states  that  "  the  fashion  to  take 
no  account  of  views  which  are  now  more  than  half  a 
century  old  "  has  seemed  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  a 
solution  of  ethical  problems  in  England.    Bradley  frankly 

175 


attacks  traditional  Utilitarianism  and  substitutes  as  his 
ethical  banner,  "  My  station  and  its  duties."  This 
standard  has  two  sources — ^the  Anglican  Catechism  and 
Hegel's  philosophy  of  right.  It  has  weak  points,  doubt- 
less, as  tending  to  barrenness  of  individual  effort,  and  as 
offering  sometimes  as  little  practical  guidance  as  Kant's 
"  Duty  for  Duty's  Sake."  But  it  would  seem  to  combine 
greater  psychological  accuracy  than  was  shown  in  the 
Utilitarian  pleasure-motive,  with  a  sounder  social  theory 
than  was  inherent  in  Philosophical  Radicalism.  In  con- 
nection with  the  first  point,  Bradley's  criticism  of  Sidg- 
wick  is  illuminating.  He  holds  that  Sidgwick  advanced 
beyond  his  school  in  saying  (after  Butler)  that 
pleasure  is  not  man's  only  end.  But  this  concession 
really  betrays  hedonism.  On  the  other  hand,  Sidgwick 
was  wrong  in  maintaining  that  the  pleasure  of  others 
should  be  the  objective  end.  Bradley's  social  theory  is, 
as  has  been  indicated,  adapted  from  Hegel.  It  empha- 
^  sizes  what  Edward  Caird  called  "  the  soHdarity  of  man- 
kind," and  points  to  natural  human  relations  as  the  moral 
content  in  which  the  good  will  works.  Rights  and  duties, 
Bradley  points  out,  go  together,  and  duties  are  in  fact 
preliminary  to  rights.  It  has  already  been  noted  in  con- 
nection with  Green  that  such  an  emphasis  upon  social 
responsibility  means  a  virtual  agreement  with  the  finest 
y/  form  of  Utilitarianism.  Neither  side  of  the  controversy 
recognized  it  as  they  wrote,  but  belief  in  the  dignity  of 
man  lay  at  the  root  both  of  Mill's  work  and  the  work  of 
Green  or  Bradley.  True  happiness  the  right  of  the  down- 
trodden was  preached  by  the  Utilitarian ;  what  man  owes 
to  the  community  was  the  text  of  the  Neo-Hegelians. 
The  first  doctrine  only  becomes  vicious  when  preached  to 
the  ignorant ;  the  second  when  it  is  used  to  protect  from 
criticism  a  narrow  and  absolute  government. 

Bradley's  ethical  theory  is  influenced,  though  in  a 
different  way  from  Spencer's,  by  the  evolutionary  idea. 
He  expresses  his  belief  in  a  theory  of  evolution,  which 
sees  human  nature  developed  in  its  essence.  All  morality 
is  and  must  be  "  relative,"   Bradley  says,  because   the 

176 


essence  of  realization  is  evolution  through  stages,  and 
hence  existence  is  some  one  stage  which  is  not  final.  On 
the  other  hand,  all  morality  is  "  absolute "  because  in 
every  stage  the  essence  of  man  is  realized,  however  im- 
perfectly. It  will  be  seen  thai  Bradley  comes  close  to 
Green  in  this  doctrine  of  human  realization.  For  besides 
putting  forth  the  motto  "  My  Station  and  its  Duties," 
Bradley  emphasized  a  second  root  for  the  moral  content. 
This  is  the  will  for  ideal  good,  which  works  towards 
perfection  of  the  social  self  and  perfection  of  the  non- 
social  self.  The  sphere  we  were  born  into  and  the 
exigencies  of  life  more  or  less  control  our  "  doing."  But 
the  inner  principle  of  activity,  reflective  consciousness, 
the  centre  of  personal  interest,  whatever  it  be  called — 
controls  our  *'  being."  First  we  seem  to  see  in  a  person 
or  persons  the  type  of  what  is  excellent;  then  by  the 
teaching  and  tradition  of  our  own  and  other  countries 
and  times  we  are  given  a  content  which  we  find  realized 
in  the  lives  of  individuals;  lastly  we  detach  from  both 
what  is  personal  and  imperfect,  and  construct  our  ideal. 
This  process,  Bradley  holds,  is  essentially  human.  For 
man  is  not  man  at  all  unless  social,  but  man  is  not  much 
above  the  beasts  unless  more  than  social. 

Bradley  published  his  "  Principles  of  Logic  "  in  1883, 
and  his  "  Appearance  and  Reality  "  in  1893.  The  dis- 
tinctive characteristic  of  the  first  work,  as  against  earlier 
British  writings  on  logic,  is  the  desire  to  treat  of  the 
deeper  sense  or  meaning  of  words  and  terms,  instead  of 
being  occupied  with  their  use  in  the  jugglings  of  syllo- 
gistic reasoning.  Closely  allied  to  this  is  the  refusal  to 
treat  of  single  ideas  and  concepts  as  distinct  units  of 
thought.  Lotze's  influence  along  these  two  lines  might 
be  traced  in  detail.  Bradley  followed  his  German  master 
in  emphasizing  the  fact  that  judgments  are  the  important 
factors  in  knowledge  and  in  thought;  for  single  ideas 
most  often  detach  themselves  into  clearness,  from  an 
experienced  synthesis.  The  connection  between  Bradley's 
description  of  the  judgment  and  Caird's  main  criticism 
of  Kant  need  not  be  pointed  out. 

177 


The  "  Appearance  and  Reality  "  is  the  work  which 
made  Bradley  famous,  for  it  ran  through  four  editions 
in  ten  years.  At  the  same  time  it  has  provoked  such 
criticism  among  philosophers,  that  the  final  acceptance  of 
its  doctrine  is  questionable.  The  very  title  suggests  the 
difficulties  inherent  in  any  positing  of  a  noumenon  as 
against  a  phenomenon,  and  Bradley  has  suffered  like 
Kant,  for  seeming  to  assume  a  reality  beyond  experience. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  Bradley  states  that  appearance  is  a 
part  of  reality,  and  that  error  has  resulted  from  using 
the  term  appearance  in  a  dogmatic  way.  That  is, 
phenomenon  is  an  abstraction,  and  noumenon  too, — and 
both  are  the  creations  of  thought.  Here  is  the  point 
which  Bradley  took  from  Lotze,  and  expanded  to  the 
extent  of  his  *'  degrees  of  reality  "  system.  Thought  is 
essentially  relational,  and  since  relations  do  not  express 
reality  or  existence,  thought  can  never  reach  reality.  The 
clue  to  the  nature  of  Reality  should  rather  be  sought  in 
the  unity  of  immediate  feeling.  And  on  the  analogy  of 
feeling  an  all-embracing  Absolute  must  be  assumed,  which 
is  co-ordinate  with  and  yet  greater  than  individual  experi- 
ence. Bradley's  negative  result  is  therefore  the  state- 
ment, that  knowledge  is  never  identical  with  reality-— the 
discursive  process  never  restores  the  oneness  of  imme- 
diate feeling.  His  positive  doctrine  maintains  that  reality 
is  that  perfect  unity  in  variety  which  thought  seeks  to 
become — for  knowledge  implies  reality  as  at  once  trans- 
cending and  completing  itself.  Knowledge  could  reach 
the  unity  of  the  real,  only  by  being  blended  with  the 
other  elements  of  experience,  feeling  and  will.  But  the 
general  inference  from  knowledge,  and  the  constant  wit- 
ness of  intuition  and  feeling,  estabHsh  a  sound  belief  in 
an  Absolute  Experience  which  embraces  and  gives  mean- 
ing to  the  universe  and  man. 

Two  extracts  will  illustrate  the  strength  and  weakness 
alike,  of  Bradley's  metaphysical  position.  As  against  the 
intellectualism  of  Hegel  that  is  undoubtedly  a  wise  view, 
which  includes  in  the  truly  Real  more  than  mere  thought. 
At  the  same  time  there  is  a  dangerous  likeness  to  the 

178 


"Infinite  Blank"  ideal  of  Neo-Platonism  in  Bradley's 
Absolute.    At  the  close  of  the  Logic  he  writes,  *'  It  may 
come  from  a  failure  in  my  metaphysics,  or  from  a  weak- 
ness of  the  flesh  which  continues  to  blind  me,  but  the 
notion  that  existence  could  be  the  same  as  understanding 
strikes  as  cold  and  ghost-like  as  the  dreariest  materialism. 
That  the  glory  of  this  world  in  the  end  is  appearance 
leaves  the  world  more  glorious,  if  we  feel  it  is  a  show  of 
some   fuller  splendour;   but  the  sensuous  curtain   is  a 
deception  and  a  cheat,  if  it  hides  some  colorless  move- 
ment of  atoms,  some  spectral  woof  of  impalpable  abstrac- 
tions, or  unearthly  ballet  of  bloodless  categories.    Though 
dragged  to  such  conclusions  we  cannot  embrace  them. 
Our  principles  may  be  true,  but  they  are  not  reality. 
They  no  more  make  that  Whole  which  commands  our 
devotion,  than  some  shredded  dissection  of  human  tatters 
is  that  warm  and  breathing  beauty  of  flesh  which  our 
hearts  found  delightful."  ("  Principles  of  Logic,"  p.  533.) 
In  "Appearance  and  Reality"   (p.  552),  Bradley  gives 
his  final  definition  of  Reality.     '*  Reality  is  one  Experi- 
ence, self-pervading  and  superior  to  mere  relations.     Its 
character  is  the  opposite  of  that  fabled  extreme  which  is 
barely  mechanical,  and  it  is,  in  the  end,  the  sole  perfect 
realisation  of  spirit.    We  may  fairly  close  this  work  then 
by  insisting  that  Reality  is  spiritual.     There  is  a  great 
saying  of  Hegel's,  a  saying  too  well  known,   and  one 
which,  without  some  explanation,  I  should  not  like  to 
endorse.  But  I  will  end  with  something  not  very  different, 
something  perhaps  more  certainly  the  essential  message  of 
Hegel.    Outside  of  spirit  there  is  not  and  cannot  be,  any 
reality,  and,  the  more  that  anything  is  spiritual,  so  much 
the  more  is  it  veritably  real." 

Professor  Bosanquet  has  followed  the  Neo-Hegelian 
tradition  in  several  ways.  He  was  first  an  Oxford  man, 
holding  a  fellowship  at  Balliol  after  graduation.  Then 
his  academic  and  literary  works  have  not  been  confined 
to  philosophy,  but  include  history,  sociology,  political 
economy  and  aesthetic.  His  practical  success  in .  these 
departments  may  be  conjectured  from  the  fact  that  he 

179 


held  first  the  professorship  of  modern  literature  and 
history  at  University  College,  Liverpool  (1881),  and 
afterwards  the  chairs  of  English  language  and  literature 
(1886),  and  of  poetry  (1901),  at  Oxford.  Finally,  he  is 
not  a  Hegelian  in  the  sense  of  adopting  the  Hegelian 
system  in  its  entirety.  He  rather  uses  Hegelian  ideas  to 
substantiate  his  own  broader  view  in  logic,  psychology 
and  metaphysics,  which  subjects  he  treats  in  the  spirit 
of  Lotze. 

Bosanquet's  most  important  works  are  the  "  Logic  " 
(2  vols.,  1888),  the  "  History  of  Aesthetic  "  (1902),  and 
the  "Philosophical  Theory  of  the  State"  (1899).  Less 
imposing,  but  almost  as  significant,  are  his  "  Psychology 
of  the  Moral  Self  "  (1897),  and  the  two  series  of  Gifford 
Lectures  for  191 1  and  1912.  The  titles  of  the  latter  indi- 
cate the  same  Lotzian  influence,  as  had  appeared  in  his 
first  work — i.e.,  "  The  Principle  of  Individuality  and 
Value,"  and  "  The  Value  and  Destiny  of  the  Individual." 
Bosanquet  has  thus  made  current  in  English  literature 
that  conception  of  a  Kingdom  of  Worths,  which  was  such 
a  valuable  element  in  Lotze's  system.  More  important 
for  the  history  of  philosophical  thought  is  his  original 
treatment  of  logic,  as  inspired  by  Lotze.  He  will  probably 
be  remembered  for  this  after  his  "  Theory  of  the  State  " 
has  been  relegated  to  the  class  of  all  political  transcripts  of 
Hegel,  and  when  his  psychology  has  been  merged  in  the 
general  modern  movement,  of  which  Dr.  Ward  was  the 
first  great  exponent. 

Bosanquet  defines  his  purpose  in  the  Logic  as  "the 
unprejudiced  study  of  judgment  and  inference  through- 
out the  varied  forms  in  which  the  evolution  may  be 
traced."  (Vol.  I,  p.  i.)  Though  this  logical  study  does 
not  claim  to  be  metaphysic,  it  implies  a  metaphysic, 
inasmuch  as  thought  is  "  a  living  function "  and  all 
objective  thought  has  existential  reference.  Bosanquet 
exposes  at  the  outset  the  error  of  Subjective  IdeaHsm,  in 
propounding  the  dilemma,  "  How  do  we  get  from 
mind  to  reality,  from  the  subjective  to  the  objective?" 
He  points  out  that  "  knowledge  is  within  consciousness 

180 


though  it  may  refer  outside  it."  ("Essentials  of  Logic," 
publ.  1895.)  Through  individual  presentations,  human 
consciousness  becomes  aware  of  something  that  is  not 
wholly  in  any  presentation.  This  knowledge  may  be 
called  the  *'  development  of  the  objective,"  or  the 
"  mental  construction  of  reality."  For  knowledge  exists 
in  the  form  of  affirmations  about  reality,  i.e.,  judgments. 
Judgment  means  being  distinctly  aware  of  reality,  and  in 
it  can  be  distinguished  the  element  of  perception,  and  the 
interpretative  construction  or  analytic  synthesis  which  is 
by  the  judgment  identified  with  it.  "  In  our  waking  life, 
all  thought  is  judgment,  every  idea  is  referred  to  reality, 
and  in  being  so  referred,  is  ultimately  referred  to  reality." 
(''Essentials  of  Logic,"  p.  73.) 

Bosanquet's  metaphysic  of  knowledge  is  plain  from 
the  stress  he  lays  upon  the  perceptive  judgment.  This  he 
says  is  the  fundamental  judgment,  while  the  ultimate 
and  complete  judgment  would  be  the  whole  of  Reality 
predicated  of  itself.  It  is  on  this  point  that  Bosanquet 
meets  with  most  criticism,  as  consenting  finally  to  a 
passive  theory  of  experience,  and  presenting  no  more 
definite  doctrine  of  reality  than  the  conception  of  Com- 
plete Ground.  It  is  a  question  however  whether 
philosophy,  strictly  speaking,  can  ever  go  beyond  this. 
The  pragmatic  idea  and  the  dynamic  viewpoint  have  the 
same  character  as  Hegel's  thought-principle, — all  alike 
are  a  personal  expression  of  the  one  thing  worth  while  in 
experience.  Bosanquet  is  inchned  with  Hegel  to  sell  all 
he  has  and  follow  spirit,  though  he  never  formally  com- 
mits himself  to  an  Absolute.  He  is  content  merely  to 
exhibit  the  activity  of  thought  in  its  explication  of  experi- 
ence, but  insists  that  from  its  lowest  impersonal  judgment 
to  inference,  the  mind  is  discovering  and  bearing  witness 
to  a  system.  That  this  system  is  a  spiritual  one,  a  thought 
and  thinking  system,  Bosanquet  has  no  doubt;  but  he 
leaves  all  dogmatising  about  it  to  religion.  His  personal 
convictions  are  rarely  expressed  more  definitely  than  in 
the  short  passage  with  which  we  conclude.  "If  you 
think  the  whole  universe  is  mechanical  or  brute  matter, 

181 


then  we  can  understand  your  trying  to  keep  a  little  mystic 
shrine  within  the  individual  soul,  which  may  be  sacred 
from  intrusion  and  different  from  everything  else — a 
monad  without  windows.  But  if  you  are  accustomed  to 
take  the  whole  as  spiritual,  and  to  find  that  the  more  you 
look  at  it  as  a  whole,  the  more  spiritual  it  is,  then  you 
do  not  need  to  play  these  little  tricks  in  order  to  get 
a  last  refuge  from  freedom  by  shutting  out  the  universe." 
("Psychology  of  the  Moral  Self,"  pp.  9,  10.) 


182 


THE  CONCLUSION 


13 


CONCLUSION 

r  A  writer  has  said,  "  The  stages  of  English  philosophy 
are  steps  in  the  discovery  of  what  is  involved  in  the 
principle  that  experience  is  the  basis  and  ultimate  criterion 
of  truth."  (T.  M.  Forsyth,  in  "English  Philosophy," 
London,  1910.)  If  "  British  thought "  be  substituted  for 
"  English  philosophy,"  the  period  of  development  from  i  < 
T82crtoTB90  may  be  characterized  broadly  as  an  illustra- 
tion  of  thelruth  of  this  statement.  First  in  their  pursuit 
of  Locke's  declared  aim  (to  examine  critically  the  ideas 
gained  from  experience  rather  than  to  waste  speculation 
upon  the  transcendent  and  supernatural),  British  writers 
from  the  time  of  James  Mill  on,  by  their  persistent  and 
fruitful  psychological  study,  have  succeeded  in  building 
up  a  more  and  more  complete  picture  of  the  workings  of 
the  human  mind.  In  ethical  criticism  also  they  have  con-  /5" 
tributed  a  content  for  moral  concepts,  where  earlier 
writers  had  emphasized  chiefly,  the  abstract  form  which 
is  to  be  the  guide  in  morals^ifen  political  theory  British 
writers  have  inclined  for  the  most  part  to  the  practical 
and  experiential,  endeavoring  to  bring  home  the  good  » ^ 
which  is  the  end  of  government  to  the  living,  laboring 
individual — here  again  testing  theory  by  its  application 
in  experience.  |/And  in  the  sphere  of  science  is  seen  a 
peculiar  proof  of  the  British  appreciation  of.  the 
significance  of  experience.  For  by  faithful  examination 
of  facts  and  untiring  experiment  in  the  realm  of  the 
actual,  English  scientists  have  reached  conclusions  such 
as  to  reverse  the  opinion  of  the  educated  world,  in  regard 
to  certain  great  truths  about  Nature.*^  Lastly  in  the  dis- 
trust of  metaphysics  first  sounded  by  Locke  and  echoing 
throughout  our  period,  may  be  found  a  final  proof  of  the 
conviction  that  experience  alone  is  a  worthy  and  fruitful 
field  of  investigation. 

185 


In  spite  of  many  positive  excellences,  certain  defects 
in  the  native  British  way  of  thinking  may  be  pointed  out. 
Side  by  side  with  an  increasing  keenness  of  observation 
and  introspection  in  the  sphere  of  psychology,  there  may 
be  observed  a  tendency  to  regard  the  genetic  view  of 
mind  as  the  proper  basis  for  an  estimate  of  knowledge. 
Following  upon  this  in  several  cases  is  the  adoption  of 
subjective  idealism,  or  even  of  scepticism,  as  a  philosophi- 
cal outlook.  Ethics,  it  has  been  shown,  is  frequently 
reduced  to  a  self -regarding  science  with  no  other  than 
a  subjective  foundation,  and  theories  of  government  tend 
to  give  an  individualistic  account  of  man  and  a  mechanical 
origin  for  the  state.  In  the  sphere  of  science,  the  con- 
tinuous practice  of  analysis  leads  to  a  disregard  of  the 
synthetic  and  fully  concrete  viewpoint,  and  in  the  import- 
ance of  examining  the  obvious  content  and  matter,  the 
operation  and  significance  of  the  implicit  form  are  apt  to 
be  forgotten.  The  study  of  science  has  also  effected  at 
different  times  an  exaltation  of  the  intellect,  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  emotions  and  the  imagination,  with  the  result 
of  discrediting  for  the  time  the  realms  of  art  and 
religion.  Lastly,  the  denial  to  metaphysics  of  any  legiti- 
mate basis  or  starting-point,  is  found  to  overlook  the 
operation  in  experience  oij0ht  ancient  reXos  in  the  shape 
of  meaning  or  value. 

Various  elements  in  German  thought  have  helped  to 
supply  the  deficiencies  noted  above.  Kant's  Critique  of 
Pure  Reason  substituted  a  sounder  theory  of  knowledge, 
for  the  genetic  account  of  thought  which  resulted  from 
the  work  of  Locke.  His  Critique  of  Practical  Reason 
furnished  an  objective  basis  for  ethics,  in  the  law-making 
and  law-obeying  capacity  of  man,  while  his  Critique  of 
Judgment  rehabilitated  the  claims  of  art  and  all  imagin- 
ative work  to  a  real  significance.  By  his  emphasis  upon 
intuition,  Schelling<assisted  in  the  latter  task,  while  Fichte 
corroborated  Kant's  view  of  knowledge  as  active  and 
synthetic.  Hegel  helped  to  break  down  the  fixed  dis- 
tinctions which  had  been  accepted  by  science  as  ultimate, 
and  substituted,  for  that  examination  of  parts  which  had 

i86 


absorbed  many  British  thinkers,  a  view  of  the  whole  of 
experience.  Hegel  also  corrected  the  political  theory 
which  had  prevailed  for  some  time  in  England,  by  his 
sound  doctrine  of  the  social  nature  and  needs  of  man, 
and  of  the  state  as  a  natural  growth  from  these.  Finally, 
Lotze  emphasized  meaning  or  worth  as  the  most  signifi- 
cant concept  in  knowledge  and  the  true  key  to  experience 
— from  which  arises  consequently  a  new  philosophy. 

To  speak  briefly,  where  British  thought  has  empha- 
sized matter  and  the  particular,  German  thought  has 
shown  the  importance  of  form  and  the  universal.  Both 
have  contributed  to  the  modern  viewpoint — of  regarding 
knowledge  and  experience,  as  well  as  physical  life  and 
society,  as  best  interpreted  by  the  conception  of  an 
organic  whole.  Each  part  and  element  has  its  separate 
place  and  work,  and  may  be  studied  and  analyzed  by 
itself.  But  the  final  significance  of  both  part  and  whole  is 
only  reached,  when  the  peculiar  character  and  relations 
of  the  unified  organism  have  been  recognized  and  con- 
sidered. Regarded  in  this  way  experience  is  a  reality — 
a  unified  whole ;  and  knowledge  is  the  developing  explica- 
tion of  experience,  which  tends  to  be  more  and  more 
complete.  Though  the  revelation  may  not  reach  com- 
pleteness within  ages,  the  fa^t  of  the  constant  operation 
of  ideal  forms,  and  of  the  presence  of  spiritual  values  in 
our  interpretation  of  experience,  would  seem  to  contra- 
dict finally  the  possibility  of  a  mechanical  basis  for  reality. 
It  is  thus  the  conviction  of  many  philosophers  and 
scientists  of  to-day  which  Prof.  J.  S.  Haldane  echoes, 
when  he  says  at  the  conclusion  of  his  *'  Mechanism,  Life 
and  Personality," — "  This  world,  with  all  that  lies  within 
it,  is  a  spiritual  world." 


187 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 

Adamson,  Robert. 

"  On  the  Philosophy  of  Kant."    Edinburgh,  1879. 

"Fichte."     Edinburgh  and  London,  1881. 
Aliotta. 

"The  Idealistic  Reaction  Against  Science."    London,  1914. 
Baillie,  J.  B. 

"The  Origin  and  Significance  of  Hegel's  Logic."     London, 
1901. 

Bentham,  Jeremy. 

"  Principles  of  Morals  and  Legislation."    London,  1879. 
Bosanquet,  B. 

"  Logic."     (2  vols.)     Oxford,  1888. 

"  A  History  of  Aesthetic."    London,  1892. 

"  The  Psychology  of  the  Moral  Self."    London,  1897. 

"  Philosophical  Theory  of  the  State."    London,  1899. 

"  Eissentials  of  Logic."    London,  1906. 

Bradley,  F.  H. 

"  Ethical  Studies."    London,  1876. 

"  Principles  of  Logic."    London,  1883. 

"Appearance  and  Reality."    London,  1893. 

Brandes,  G. 

"  Main  Currents  in  Nineteenth  Century  Literature."   (6  vols.) 
London,  1901-5. 
Browning,  O. 

"  Memories  of  Sixty  Years."    London,  1910. 

Caird,  Edward. 

"Hegel."    Edinburgh,  1886. 

"The   Critical   Philosophy  of   Immanuel   Kant."      (2  vols.) 

Glasgow,  1889. 
"  The  Evolution  of  Religion."     (2  vols.)     Glasgow,  1891. 

Caird,  John. 

"  Spinoza."    Edinburgh,  1888. 

"  An  Introduction  to  the  Philosophy  of  Religion."    Glasgow, 
1891. 
Carlyle,  Thomas. 

"Reminiscences."     (2  vols.)     London,  1881. 

"  Critical  and  Miscellaneous  Essays."     (3  vols.)     Edmburgh 

Edition.  «  ,.  . 

"Thomas  Carlyle's  Works."    (17  vols.)     Ashburton  Edition. 

189 


Coleridge,  S.  T. 

"Works."     (7  vols.)     New  York,  1884. 
"Aids  to  Reflection."    London,  1904. 
"Biographia  Epistolaris."     (2  vols.)     London,  1911. 
"Biographia  Literaria."     Oxford,   1917. 
Cousin,  Victor. 

"Course  of  the  History  of  Modern  Philosophy."     (Trans. 
2  vols.)    New  York,  1862. 
Croce,  B. 

"  What  is  Living  and  What  is  Dead  of  the  Philosophy  of 
Hegel."     (Trans.)     London,  1915. 

Darwin,  Charles. 

"Origin  of  Species."     (2  vols.)     London,  1897. 

"  Descent  of  Man."    London,  1871. 
Dicey,  A.  V. 

"  The  Law  of  the  Constitution."    London,  1886. 
Emerson,  R.  W. 

"Essays."     (2  vols.)     London,  1883. 

Erdmann,  J.  E. 

"  A  History  of  Philosophy."    (Trans.,  3  vols.)    London,  1890. 

Ferrier,  J.  F. 

"  Institutes  of  Metaphysic."    Edinburgh  and  London,  1875. 
"  Philosophical  Remains."    Edinburgh  and  London,  1883. 

Forsyth,  T.  M. 

"  English  Philosophy."    London,  1910. 
Froude,  J.  A. 

"  The  Oxford  Counter-Reformation."    (In  Vol.  IV  of  "  Short 
Studies  on  Great  Subjects,"  London,  1888-1890). 
Green,  T.  H. 

"  Prolegomena  to  Ethics."  -  Oxford,  1906. 

"Works."    (3  vols.)    London,  1890. 

Hamilton,  Sir  Wm. 

"  Lectures  on  Metaphysics  and  Logic."    Boston,  1859. 

"  Discussions  on  Philosophy  and  Literature,"  New  York,  1861. 

"  Philosophy  of  Sir  Wm.  Hamilton."    New  York,  1873. 

Hegel. 

"The  Logic  of  Hegel."     (Trans.)     Oxford,  1892. 
"Hegel's  Philosophy  of  Mind."     (Trans.)     Oxford,  1894. 

Hoffding,  H. 

"A  History  of  Modern  Philosophy."    (Trans.,  2  vols.)    Lon- 
don, 1900. 
Hume,  David. 

"A  Treatise  on  Human  Nature."     (2  vols.)     London,  1890. 
"  An  Enquiry  Concerning  Human  Understanding."    Chicago, 
1902. 
Jones,  Sir  H. 

"The  Philosophy  of  Lotze."     New  York,  1895. 

190 


Kant,  I. 

''Critique  of  Pure  Reason."    (Trans.,  2  vols.)    London,  1881 
Critique  of  Aesthetic  Judgment."    (Trans.)     London,  1914 
Lewes,  G.  H. 

"Problems  of  Life  and  Mind.".    (5  vols.)     Boston,  1874-80 

Life  of  Goethe."    Leipzig,  1882. 
"The  Biographical  History  of  Philosophy."    (2  vols.)     New 

Locke,  John. 

"Essay    Concerning    Human    Understanding."      (2    vols.) 
Oxford,  1894.  ^ 

Lotze,  H. 

"  Microcosmus."     (Trans.,  2  vols.)     Edinburgh,  1888. 
MacCunn,  J. 

"  Six  Radical  Thinkers."    London,  1910. 
McTaggart,  J.  M.  E. 

"  Studies  in  the  Hegelian  Dialectic."    Cambridge,  1896. 
"  Studies  in  Hegelian  Cosmology."    Cambridge,  1907. 
Merz,  J.  T. 

"A  History  of  European  Thought  in  the  Nineteenth  Cen- 
tury."   (4  vols.)     Edinburgh,  1896-1914. 
Mill,  James. 

"An   Analysis   of   the   Phenomena   of   the   Human   Mind." 
(2  vols.)     London,  1878. 
Mill,  J.  S. 

"  Utilitarianism."    London,  1871. 

"  A  System  of  Logic."    New  York,  1874. 

"An    Examination    of    Sir    Wm.    Hamilton's    Philosophy." 

Boston,  1908. 
"Autobiography."    London,  1908. 

"  Dissertations  and  Discussions."   The  New  Universal  Library 
edition. 
Morley,  John. 

"  Diderot  and  the  Encyclopaedists."    London,  1886. 
Newman,  J.  H. 

"  Apologia  pro  Vita  Sua."    Everyman  Edition. 
Paulsen,  F. 

"Immanuel  Kant."     (Trans.)     New  York,  1902. 
Pringle-Pattison,  A.  Seth. 

"Hegelianism   and   Personality."     Edinburgh   and   London, 
1887. 
Ribot,  T.  A. 

"English  Psychology."     New  York,  1874. 
Reid,  Thomas. 

"Works."     (2  vols.)     Edited  by  Sir  Wm.  Hamilton.    Edin- 
burgh, 1880. 
Ritchie,  D.  G. 

"  Darwin  and  Hegel."    London,  1883. 

191 


Santayana,  G. 

"Reason  in  Art."     (Volume  IV  of  "The  Life  of  Reason.") 
London,  1906. 

Seth,  J. 

"A  Study  in  Ethical  Principles."    New  York,  1911. 
Spencer,  H. 

"  Data  of  Ethics."    London  and  Edinburgh,  1879. 

"Principles  of  Ethics."     (2  vols.)     London  and  Edinburgh, 
1897  and  1900. 

Stephen,  Leslie. 

"Studies  of  a  Biographer."    (4  vols.)    London,  1898-1902. 
Stirling,  Amelia  H. 

"James  Hutchison  Stirling,  His  Life  and  Work."     London, 

1912. 
Stirling,  J.  H. 

"Text-Book  to  Kant."     Edinburgh,  1881. 

"  The  Secret  of  Hegel."    Edinburgh  and  London,  1898. 
Sturt,  H. 

"  Idola  Theatri."    London,  1906. 
Tulloch,  John. 

"  Modern  Theories  in  Philosophy  and  Religion."    Edinburgh 
and  London,  1884. 
Wallace,  W. 

"  Prolegomena  to  the  Study  of  Hegel's  Philosophy."  Oxford, 
1894. 
Ward,  Wilfrid. 

"William  George  Ward  and  the  Oxford  Movement."    Lon- 
don, 1890. 
Webb,  T.  E. 

"  The  Veil  of  Isis."    Dublin,  1885. 

Williams,  C.  M. 

"  Evolutional  Ethics."    New  York,  1893. 


192 


INDEX 

Absolute,  The,  25,  29,  91,  178,  181. 

Association  of  Ideas,  The,  36,  50,  52,  101,  102,  103. 

Bain,  Alex.,  101,  125,  129,  130,  131. 

Bentham,  J.,  31-35,  52,  63. 

Berkeley,  2,  10. 

Bosanquet,  B.,  172,  179-182. 

Bradley,  F.  H.,  172,  175-179. 

Browning,  50,  80,  81. 

Byron,  47,  85. 

Caird,  Edward,  151,  166-172. 
Caird,  John,  163-165. 

Carlyle,  Thos.,  45,  47,  63,  68-77,  78,  82,  85,  110,  111. 
Categorical  Imperative,  The,  19,  67,  73,  91. 
Categories,  The,  14,  16,  22,  23,  25,  26,  145,  146. 
Coleridge,  S.  T.,  46-62,  63,  64,  78,  85,  110. 
Conditioned,  Philosophy  of  the,  90,  91,  95. 
Consciousness,  86,  93,  95,  133,  134,  158,  165.  174. 
Cousin,  Victor.  86,  90. 

Darwin,  Charles.  117.  119-121.  123,  153. 
Darwin,  Erasmus,  49.  52,  118. 
Dialectic,  26,  27,  30. 
Diderot,  6,  7,  9. 

Eliot,  George,  135,  137. 
Emerson,  R.  W.,  77-80. 
Experience,  1,  2,  13,  14,  15,  17,  21,  25,  38,  52,  89.  169,  185,  187. 

Feeling,  2,  Z7,  52,  56,  57,  59,  60,  61,  62,  65,  102,  113,  132,  133,  136. 

Ferrier,  J.  F.,  91-99. 

Fichte,  J.  G.,  20-24,  72,  74,  75,  76,  77,  98,  186. 

Froude,  J.  A.,  63,  66. 

Goethe,  45,  69,  70,  110,  130. 
Green,  T.  H..  139,  155-162. 

Hamilton,  Sir  W.,  47,  85-91,  129,  152. 

Hegel,  25-30,  96,  97,  98,  99,  139,  143,  144,  145,  148,  151,  152,  154, 

162,  163,  175,  181,  187. 
Helvetius,  6,  7,  8,  9. 
Hume,  2,  3,  14,  155. 
Huxley,  T.  H.,  123-125,  140,  141,  152. 

Ideas  of  the  reason,  2,  17,  18,  54. 

Ideas  as  the  source  of  knowledge,  2,  38,  52. 

Imagination,  The,  16,  29,  50,  57,  58,  59,  60,  61,  80,  82. 

193 


Judgment,  The,  3,  16,  20,  58,  59,  IZ,  86,  89,  104,  168,  169,  181. 

Kant,  12-20,  46,  51,  67,  68,  71,  12,  73,  83,  90,  97,  107,  108,  144. 
145,  148,  157,  167,  168,  174. 

Latency,  Mental,  88,  89,  101. 

Lewes,  G.  H.,  125,  129,  131-135. 

Liberalism,  40,  11. 

Locke,  1,  2,  4,  5,  10. 

Lotze,  Hermann,  173-175,  178,  187. 

Mill,  James,  35-41,  52. 

Mill,  J.  S.,  41,  46,  47,  67,  89,  100-114,  129. 

Newman,  J.  H.,  63,  64-67. 
Novalis,  106. 

Perception,  Theory  of,  15,  16,  87,  90,  93,  94,  97,  147,  168. 
Plato,  11,  86,  108,  129,  170. 

Reason,  The,  17,  18,  19,  52,  54,  55,  71. 
Reid,  Thos.,  3,  4,  89.  90,  92. 
Relativity,  Law  of,  87,  88,  100. 
Rousseau,  7,  8,  40. 
Ruskin,  John,  81-84. 

SchelHng,  24,  25,  51,  71,  186. 
Self,  The.  38.  105. 
Self-consciousness,  21,  22,  156,  157. 
Spencer,  Herbert,  125-130. 
State,  The,  24,  29,  58,  11. 
Stirling,  J.  H.,  138,  141-155. 
Strauss,  83,  172. 

Tennyson,  140,  171. 

Thing-in-itself,  The,  15,  97,  104,  146,  150. 

Understanding,  The,  16,  53. 
Unity  of  Apperception,  The,  21,  53,  97,  169. 
Universal,  The,  98,  99,  145,  154,  187. 
Utilitarianism,  32,  33,  34,  41,  107,  159,  176. 

Voltaire,  5,  8. 

Wallace,  A.  R.,  122. 

Ward,  W.  G.,  47,  63,  67,  68. 

Will,  The,  52,  53,  54,  62,  72,  74,  16,  98,  106,  112,  133. 

Wordsworth,  48,  64,  78. 


194 


v-- 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 
LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


^30^pr58^^ 


2jMaf'feSGP 


REC-i 


t_,.-' 


2G'"i9a3 


30Mar'59Dr 


RECD  LP 


ftPR23'65-4PM 


26f^ay'60MJ 


REC'D  LD 


it.. 


"^^^28  i960 


26%'6iLF 


RZC'D 


bc^ 


i«Ay^^ 


9Gf 


LD  21A-50m-8,'57 
(C8481sl0)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley